This is a modern-English version of The Book of Were-Wolves, originally written by Baring-Gould, S. (Sabine). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

[Note: Greek text is in curly braces, i.e., {}.]

[Note: Greek text is in curly braces, i.e., {}.]

THE BOOK OF WERE-WOLVES

Being an Account of Terrible Superstition

by SABINE BARING-GOULD

Smith, Elder & Co., London

1865


CONTENTS

Definition of Lycanthropy—Marcellus Sidetes—Virgil—Herodotus—Ovid—Pliny—Agriopas—Story from Petronius—Arcadian Legends—Explanation offered

Definition of Lycanthropy—Marcellus Sidetes—Virgil—Herodotus—Ovid—Pliny—Agriopas—Story from Petronius—Arcadian Legends—Explanation offered

Norse Traditions—Manner in which the Change was effected—Vœlundar Kvœda—Instances from the Völsung Saga—Hrolf’s Saga—Kraka—Faroëse Poem—Helga Kvida—Vatnsdæla Saga—Eyrbyggja Saga

Norse Traditions—How the Change Happened—Vœlundar Kvœda—Examples from the Völsung Saga—Hrolf’s Saga—Kraka—Faroese Poem—Helga Kvida—Vatnsdæla Saga—Eyrbyggja Saga

Advantage of the Study of Norse Literature—Bear and Wolf-skin Dresses—The Berserkir—Their Rage—The Story of Thorir—Passages from the Aigla—The Evening Wolf—Skallagrim and his Son-Derivation of the Word “Hamr:” of “Vargr”—Laws affecting Outlaws—“To become a Boar”—Recapitulation

Advantage of the Study of Norse Literature—Bear and Wolf-skin Dresses—The Berserkers—Their Fury—The Story of Thorir—Passages from the Aigla—The Evening Wolf—Skallagrim and his Son—Origin of the Word “Hamr:” of “Vargr”—Laws Affecting Outlaws—“To Become a Boar”—Recap

Stories from Olaus Magnus of Livonian Were-wolves—Story from Bishop Majolus—Story of Albertus Pericofcius—Similar occurrence at Prague—Saint Patrick—Strange incident related by John of Nüremberg—Bisclaveret—Courland Were-wolves—Pierre Vidal—Pavian Lycanthropist—Bodin’s Stories—Forestus’ Account of a Lycanthropist—Neapolitan Were-wolf

Stories from Olaus Magnus about Livonian Werewolves—Tale from Bishop Majolus—Story of Albertus Pericofcius—Similar event in Prague—Saint Patrick—Odd incident shared by John of Nüremberg—Bisclaveret—Courland Werewolves—Pierre Vidal—Pavian Lycanthropist—Bodin’s Tales—Forestus’ Account of a Lycanthropist—Neapolitan Werewolf

Pierre Bourgot and Michel Verdung—’Me Hermit of S. Bonnot—The Gandillon Family—Thievenne Paget—The Tailor of Châlons—Roulet

Pierre Bourgot and Michel Verdung—’Me Hermit of S. Bonnot—The Gandillon Family—Thievenne Paget—The Tailor of Châlons—Roulet

On the Sand-dunes—A Wolf attacks Marguerite Poirier—Jean Grenier brought to Trial—His Confessions—Charges of Cannibalism proved—His Sentence—Behaviour in the Monastery—Visit of Del’ancre

On the Sand Dunes—A Wolf attacks Marguerite Poirier—Jean Grenier brought to trial—His confessions—Charges of cannibalism proved—His sentence—Behavior in the monastery—Visit of Del’ancre

Barrenness of English Folk-lore—Devonshire Traditions—Derivation of Were-wolf—Cannibalism in Scotland—The Angus Robber—The Carle of Perth—French Superstitions—Norwegian Traditions—Danish Tales of Were-wolves—Holstein Stories—The Werewolf in the Netherlands—Among the Greeks; the Serbs; the White Russians; the Poles; the Russians—A Russian Receipt for becoming a Were-wolf—The Bohemian Vlkodlak—Armenian Story—Indian Tales—Abyssinian Budas—American Transformation Tales—A Slovakian Household Tale—Similar Greek, Béarnais, and Icelandic Tales

Barrenness of English Folklore—Devonshire Traditions—Origin of Werewolf—Cannibalism in Scotland—The Angus Robber—The Carle of Perth—French Superstitions—Norwegian Traditions—Danish Tales of Werewolves—Holstein Stories—The Werewolf in the Netherlands—Among the Greeks; the Serbs; the White Russians; the Poles; the Russians—A Russian Recipe for Becoming a Werewolf—The Bohemian Vlkodlak—Armenian Story—Indian Tales—Abyssinian Budas—American Transformation Tales—A Slovakian Household Tale—Similar Greek, Béarnais, and Icelandic Tales

Innate Cruelty—Its Three Forms—Dumollard—Andreas Bichel—A Dutch Priest—Other instances of Inherent Cruelty—Cruelty united to Refinement—A Hungarian Bather in Blood—Suddenness with which the Passion is developed—Cannibalism; in pregnant Women; in Maniacs—Hallucination; how Produced—Salves—The Story of Lucius—Self-deception

Innate Cruelty—Its Three Forms—Dumollard—Andreas Bichel—A Dutch Priest—Other examples of Inherent Cruelty—Cruelty combined with Refinement—A Hungarian Bather in Blood—The quickness with which Passion arises—Cannibalism; in pregnant Women; in Maniacs—Hallucination; how it's Produced—Salves—The Story of Lucius—Self-deception

Metempsychosis—Sympathy between Men and Beasts—Finnbog and the Bear—Osage and the Beaver—The Connexion of Soul and Body—Buddism—Case of Mr. Holloway—Popular ideas concerning the Body—The derivation of the German Leichnam—Feather Dresses—Transmigration of Souls—A Basque Story—Story from the Pantschatantra—Savage ideas regarding Natural Phenomena—Thunder, Lightning, and Cloud—The origin of the Dragon—John of Bromton’s Dragon a Waterspout—The Legend of Typhoeus—Allegorizing of the Effects of a Hurricane—Anthropomorphosis—The Cirrus Cloud, a Heavenly Swan—Urvaci—The Storm-cloud a Daemon—Vritra and Rakschasas—Story of a Brahmin and a Rakschasas

Metempsychosis—Connection Between Humans and Animals—Finnbog and the Bear—Osage and the Beaver—The Link Between Soul and Body—Buddhism—Mr. Holloway's Case—Common Beliefs About the Body—The Origin of the German Word Leichnam—Feather Outfits—Reincarnation of Souls—A Basque Tale—A Story from the Pantschatantra—Primitive Concepts About Natural Events—Thunder, Lightning, and Clouds—The Source of the Dragon—John of Bromton’s Dragon as a Waterspout—The Legend of Typhoeus—Symbolizing the Effects of a Hurricane—Anthropomorphism—The Cirrus Cloud as a Heavenly Swan—Urvaci—The Storm Cloud as a Demon—Story of a Brahmin and a Demon

Introduction—History of Gilles de Laval—The Castle of Machecoul—Surrender of the Marshal—Examination of Witnesses—Letter of De Retz—The Duke of Brittany reluctant to move—The Bishop of Nantes

Introduction—History of Gilles de Laval—The Castle of Machecoul—Surrender of the Marshal—Examination of Witnesses—Letter of De Retz—The Duke of Brittany hesitant to act—The Bishop of Nantes

The Appearance of the Marshal—Pierre de l’Hospital—The Requisition—The Trial adjourned—Meeting of the Marshal and his Servants—The Confession of Henriet—Pontou persuaded to confess all—The adjourned Trial not hurried on—The hesitation of the Duke of Brittany

The Appearance of the Marshal—Pierre de l’Hospital—The Requisition—The Trial postponed—Meeting of the Marshal and his Servants—Henriet's Confession—Pontou convinced to confess everything—The postponed Trial not rushed—The hesitation of the Duke of Brittany

The adjourned Trial—The Marshal Confesses—The Case handed over to the Ecclesiastical Tribunal—Prompt steps taken by the Bishop—The Sentence—Ratified by the Secular Court—The Execution

The postponed trial—The marshal admits guilt—The case passed to the church court—Quick actions taken by the bishop—The verdict—Confirmed by the secular court—The execution

The Inhabitants of Austrian Galicia—The Hamlet of Polomyja—Summer Evening in the Forest—The Beggar Swiatek—A Girl disappears—A School-boy vanishes—A Servant-girl lost—Another Boy carried of—The Discovery made by the Publican of Polomyja—Swiatek locked up—Brought to Dabkow—Commits suicide

The People of Austrian Galicia—The Village of Polomyja—Summer Evening in the Woods—The Beggar Swiatek—A Girl Goes Missing—A Schoolboy Disappears—A Maid Lost—Another Boy Taken—The Discovery by the Tavern Owner of Polomyja—Swiatek Imprisoned—Taken to Dabkow—Commits Suicide

Ghouls—Story from Fornari—Quotation from Apuleius—Incident mentioned by Marcassus—Cemeteries of Paris violated—Discovery of Violator—Confession of M. Bertrand

Ghouls—Story from Fornari—Quote from Apuleius—Incident mentioned by Marcassus—Cemeteries of Paris desecrated—Discovery of the Violator—Confession of M. Bertrand

The Discourses of Dr. Johann—The Sermon—Remarks

The Discourses of Dr. Johann—The Sermon—Comments

THE BOOK OF WERE-WOLVES.

CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCTORY.

I shall never forget the walk I took one night in Vienne, after having accomplished the examination of an unknown Druidical relic, the Pierre labie, at La Rondelle, near Champigni. I had learned of the existence of this cromlech only on my arrival at Champigni in the afternoon, and I had started to visit the curiosity without calculating the time it would take me to reach it and to return. Suffice it to say that I discovered the venerable pile of grey stones as the sun set, and that I expended the last lights of evening in planning and sketching. I then turned my face homeward. My walk of about ten miles had wearied me, coming at the end of a long day’s posting, and I had lamed myself in scrambling over some stones to the Gaulish relic.

I will never forget the walk I took one night in Vienne after examining an unknown Druid relic, the Pierre labie, at La Rondelle, near Champigni. I only found out about this cromlech when I arrived in Champigni that afternoon, and I started to check it out without thinking about how long it would take me to get there and back. All I can say is that I found the ancient pile of grey stones as the sun was setting, and I spent the last bit of evening light planning and sketching. Then I turned to head home. The walk of about ten miles had worn me out after a long day of traveling, and I had hurt my leg scrambling over some stones to reach the Gaulish relic.

A small hamlet was at no great distance, and I betook myself thither, in the hopes of hiring a trap to convey me to the posthouse, but I was disappointed. Few in the place could speak French, and the priest, when I applied to him, assured me that he believed there was no better conveyance in the place than a common charrue with its solid wooden wheels; nor was a riding horse to be procured. The good man offered to house me for the night; but I was obliged to decline, as my family intended starting early on the following morning.

A small village wasn’t far away, so I headed there, hoping to hire a carriage to take me to the post office, but I was let down. Few people there spoke French, and when I asked the priest, he told me that there was no better transportation available than a basic cart with solid wooden wheels; there were no riding horses to be found either. The kind man offered me a place to stay for the night, but I had to turn him down because my family planned to leave early the next morning.

Out spake then the mayor—“Monsieur can never go back to-night across the flats, because of the—the—” and his voice dropped; “the loups-garoux.”

Out spoke then the mayor—“The gentleman can never go back tonight across the flats, because of the—the—” and his voice dropped; “the werewolves.”

“He says that he must return!” replied the priest in patois. “But who will go with him?”

“He says he has to go back!” replied the priest in patois. “But who’s going with him?”

“Ah, ha,! M. le Curé. It is all very well for one of us to accompany him, but think of the coming back alone!”

“Ah, ha! Mr. Curé. It’s fine for one of us to go with him, but just think about coming back alone!”

“Then two must go with him,” said the priest, and you can take care of each other as you return.”

“Then two need to go with him,” said the priest, “and you can look out for each other on your way back.”

“Picou tells me that he saw the were-wolf only this day se’nnight,” said a peasant; “he was down by the hedge of his buckwheat field, and the sun had set, and he was thinking of coming home, when he heard a rustle on the far side of the hedge. He looked over, and there stood the wolf as big as a calf against the horizon, its tongue out, and its eyes glaring like marsh-fires. Mon Dieu! catch me going over the marais to-night. Why, what could two men do if they were attacked by that wolf-fiend?”

“Picou told me he saw the werewolf just a week ago,” said a farmer. “He was by the hedge of his buckwheat field, and the sun had set. He was thinking about heading home when he heard a rustling on the other side of the hedge. He looked over, and there was the wolf, as big as a calf, against the skyline, its tongue hanging out, and its eyes glaring like marsh fires. Oh my God! There’s no way I’m crossing the marsh tonight. What could two men do if that wolf fiend attacked them?”

“It is tempting Providence,” said one of the elders of the village;” no man must expect the help of God if he throws himself wilfully in the way of danger. Is it not so, M. le Curé? I heard you say as much from the pulpit on the first Sunday in Lent, preaching from the Gospel.”

“It challenges Providence,” said one of the village elders; “no one should expect God’s help if they recklessly put themselves in harm's way. Isn’t that right, M. le Curé? I heard you say the same from the pulpit on the first Sunday of Lent, preaching from the Gospel.”

“That is true,” observed several, shaking their heads.

"That’s true," several people noted, shaking their heads.

“His tongue hanging out, and his eyes glaring like marsh-fires!” said the confidant of Picou.

“His tongue hanging out and his eyes glaring like marsh fires!” said Picou's confidant.

“Mon Dieu! if I met the monster, I should run,” quoth another.

“Wow! If I ran into that monster, I would definitely run away,” said another.

“I quite believe you, Cortrez; I can answer for it that you would,” said the mayor.

“I totally believe you, Cortrez; I can vouch for the fact that you would,” said the mayor.

“As big as a calf,” threw in Picou’s friend.

“As big as a calf,” added Picou’s friend.

“If the loup-garou were only a natural wolf, why then, you see”—the mayor cleared his throat—“you see we should think nothing of it; but, M. le Curé, it is a fiend, a worse than fiend, a man-fiend,—a worse than man-fiend, a man-wolf-fiend.”

“If the loup-garou were just a regular wolf, then, you see”—the mayor cleared his throat—“you see we wouldn’t think twice about it; but, M. le Curé, it’s a monster, worse than a monster, a human monster—worse than a human monster, a human-wolf monster.”

“But what is the young monsieur to do?” asked the priest, looking from one to another.

“But what is the young man supposed to do?” asked the priest, looking from one to another.

“Never mind,” said I, who had been quietly listening to their patois, which I understood. “Never mind; I will walk back by myself, and if I meet the loup-garou I will crop his ears and tail, and send them to M. le Maire with my compliments.”

“Never mind,” I said, having quietly listened to their chat, which I understood. “Never mind; I’ll walk back by myself, and if I run into the loup-garou, I’ll cut off his ears and tail and send them to M. le Maire with my compliments.”

A sigh of relief from the assembly, as they found themselves clear of the difficulty.

A collective sigh of relief from the group, as they realized they were out of the tough situation.

“Il est Anglais,” said the mayor, shaking his head, as though he meant that an Englishman might face the devil with impunity.

“He's English,” said the mayor, shaking his head, as if he meant that an Englishman could confront the devil without fear.

A melancholy flat was the marais, looking desolate enough by day, but now, in the gloaming, tenfold as desolate. The sky was perfectly clear, and of a soft, blue-grey tinge; illumined by the new moon, a curve of light approaching its western bed. To the horizon reached a fen, blacked with pools of stagnant water, from which the frogs kept up an incessant trill through the summer night. Heath and fern covered the ground, but near the water grew dense masses of flag and bulrush, amongst which the light wind sighed wearily. Here and there stood a sandy knoll, capped with firs, looking like black splashes against the grey sky; not a sign of habitation anywhere; the only trace of men being the white, straight road extending for miles across the fen.

A melancholic marsh was the marais, looking pretty bleak during the day, but now, in the dusk, it felt even more desolate. The sky was clear, with a soft, blue-grey hue, illuminated by the new moon, a curve of light heading toward its western rest. To the horizon stretched a swamp, dark with stagnant pools of water, from which the frogs maintained a constant chorus throughout the summer night. Heath and ferns covered the ground, but near the water, thick clusters of reeds and bulrushes grew, where the light breeze sighed tiredly. Scattered about were sandy mounds topped with fir trees, appearing like dark stains against the grey sky; no signs of human life anywhere; the only indication of people was the straight white road stretching for miles across the swamp.

That this district harboured wolves is not improbable, and I confess that I armed myself with a strong stick at the first clump of trees through which the road dived.

That this area had wolves isn't surprising, and I admit that I picked up a sturdy stick when I reached the first cluster of trees where the road dipped.

This was my first introduction to were-wolves, and the circumstance of finding the superstition still so prevalent, first gave me the idea of investigating the history and the habits of these mythical creatures.

This was my first encounter with werewolves, and discovering that the superstition was still so common sparked my curiosity to explore the history and behavior of these mythical beings.

I must acknowledge that I have been quite unsuccessful in obtaining a specimen of the animal, but I have found its traces in all directions. And just as the palæontologist has constructed the labyrinthodon out of its foot-prints in marl, and one splinter of bone, so may this monograph be complete and accurate, although I have no chained were-wolf before me which I may sketch and describe from the life.

I have to admit that I haven’t been very successful in getting a specimen of the animal, but I have found its traces everywhere. Just like the paleontologist has pieced together the labyrinthodon from its footprints in marl and a single bone fragment, this monograph can still be complete and accurate, even though I don’t have a captured werewolf in front of me to sketch and describe from life.

The traces left are indeed numerous enough, and though perhaps like the dodo or the dinormis, the werewolf may have become extinct in our age, yet he has left his stamp on classic antiquity, he has trodden deep in Northern snows. has ridden rough-shod over the mediævals, and has howled amongst Oriental sepulchres. He belonged to a bad breed, and we are quite content to be freed from him and his kindred, the vampire and the ghoul. Yet who knows! We may be a little too hasty in concluding that he is extinct. He may still prowl in Abyssinian forests, range still over Asiatic steppes, and be found howling dismally in some padded room of a Hanwell or a Bedlam.

The traces left behind are definitely numerous, and even though the werewolf may have gone extinct like the dodo or the moa in our time, he has made his mark on ancient history. He’s left deep footprints in Northern snows, galloped over the medieval period, and howled among Eastern tombs. He belonged to a bad breed, and we're quite happy to be rid of him and his relatives, the vampire and the ghoul. But who knows? We might be a bit too quick to assume he's gone for good. He might still be lurking in Ethiopian forests, roaming across Asian plains, or found howling sadly in some padded room at a mental hospital like Hanwell or Bedlam.

In the following pages I design to investigate the notices of were-wolves to be found in the ancient writers of classic antiquity, those contained in the Northern Sagas, and, lastly, the numerous details afforded by the mediæval authors. In connection with this I shall give a sketch of modern folklore relating to Lycanthropy.

In the following pages, I plan to explore the mentions of werewolves found in ancient classical writers, those in the Northern Sagas, and, finally, the many details provided by medieval authors. Along with this, I will include an overview of modern folklore related to Lycanthropy.

It will then be seen that under the veil of mythology lies a solid reality, that a floating superstition holds in solution a positive truth.

It will then be clear that beneath the surface of mythology lies a solid reality, that a persistent superstition contains a definite truth.

This I shall show to be an innate craving for blood implanted in certain natures, restrained under ordinary circumstances, but breaking forth occasionally, accompanied with hallucination, leading in most cases to cannibalism. I shall then give instances of persons thus afflicted, who were believed by others, and who believed themselves, to be transformed into beasts, and who, in the paroxysms of their madness, committed numerous murders, and devoured their victims.

This I will demonstrate to be a natural urge for blood that exists in some individuals, kept in check under normal conditions, but that occasionally surfaces, often accompanied by delusions, which in many cases leads to cannibalism. I will then provide examples of people who suffered from this condition, who were believed by others, and who believed themselves, to have transformed into beasts, and who, during episodes of their madness, committed several murders and ate their victims.

I shall next give instances of persons suffering from the same passion for blood, who murdered for the mere gratification of their natural cruelty, but who were not subject to hallucinations, nor were addicted to cannibalism.

I will now provide examples of individuals who had the same obsession with blood, who killed purely for the satisfaction of their inherent cruelty, but who were not experiencing hallucinations or engaged in cannibalism.

I shall also give instances of persons filled with the same propensities who murdered and ate their victims, but who were perfectly free from hallucination.

I will also provide examples of people with the same tendencies who killed and ate their victims, but who were completely free from hallucinations.

CHAPTER II.
LYCANTHROPY AMONG THE ANCIENTS.

Definition of Lycanthropy—Marcellus Sidetes—Virgil—Herodotus—Ovid—Pliny—Agriopas—Story from Petronius—Arcadian Legends—Explanation offered.

Definition of Lycanthropy—Marcellus Sidetes—Virgil—Herodotus—Ovid—Pliny—Agriopas—Story from Petronius—Arcadian Legends—Explanation offered.

What is Lycanthropy? The change of manor woman into the form of a wolf, either through magical means, so as to enable him or her to gratify the taste for human flesh, or through judgment of the gods in punishment for some great offence.

What is Lycanthropy? The transformation of a man or woman into the form of a wolf, either through magical means to satisfy the craving for human flesh, or as a punishment from the gods for some serious wrongdoing.

This is the popular definition. Truly it consists in a form of madness, such as may be found in most asylums.

This is the common definition. In reality, it’s a kind of madness, similar to what you would find in many mental hospitals.

Among the ancients this kind of insanity went by the names of Lycanthropy, Kuanthropy, or Boanthropy, because those afflicted with it believed themselves to be turned into wolves, dogs, or cows. But in the North of Europe, as we shall see, the shape of a bear, and in

Among the ancients, this type of madness was known as Lycanthropy, Kuanthropy, or Boanthropy, because those who suffered from it thought they had transformed into wolves, dogs, or cows. However, in Northern Europe, as we will see, the form of a bear, and in

Africa that of a hyæna, were often selected in preference. A mere matter of taste! According to Marcellus Sidetes, of whose poem {Greek perì lukanðrw’pou} a fragment exists, men are attacked with this madness chiefly in the beginning of the year, and become most furious in February; retiring for the night to lone cemeteries, and living precisely in the manner of dogs and wolves.

Africa, and that of a hyena, were often chosen instead. Just a matter of preference! According to Marcellus Sidetes, from whose poem {Greek perì lukanðrw’pou} a fragment remains, men are struck by this madness mainly at the start of the year, becoming especially wild in February; retreating at night to lonely graveyards and living exactly like dogs and wolves.

Virgil writes in his eighth Eclogue:—

Virgil writes in his eighth Eclogue:—

Has herbas, atque hæc Ponto mihi lecta venena
Ipse dedit Mœris; nascuntur plurima Ponto.
His ego sæpe lupum fieri et se conducere sylvis
Mœrim, sæpe animas imis excire sepulchris,
Atque satas alio, vidi traducere messes.

Has herbas, and these poisons from the Black Sea
Mœris himself gave me; many grow in the Black Sea.
With these, I often saw Mœris transform into a wolf and hunt
In the woods, often stirring souls from deep graves,
And I saw others being taken away, harvested elsewhere.

And Herodotus:—“It seems that the Neuri are sorcerers, if one is to believe the Scythians and the Greeks established in Scythia; for each Neurian changes himself, once in the year, into the form of a wolf, and he continues in that form for several days, after which he resumes his former shape.”—(Lib. iv. c. 105.)

And Herodotus:—“It seems that the Neuri are sorcerers, if you believe the Scythians and the Greeks living in Scythia; because each Neurian turns himself into a wolf once a year and stays in that form for several days, after which he goes back to his original shape.”—(Lib. iv. c. 105.)

See also Pomponius Mela (lib. ii. c. 1) “There is a fixed time for each Neurian, at which they change, if they like, into wolves, and back again into their former condition.”

See also Pomponius Mela (lib. ii. c. 1) “There’s a specific time for each Neurian when they can choose to transform into wolves and revert to their original state.”

But the most remarkable story among the ancients is that related by Ovid in his “Metamorphoses,” of Lycaon, king of Arcadia, who, entertaining Jupiter one day, set before him a hash of human flesh, to prove his omniscience, whereupon the god transferred him into a wolf:—[1]

But the most remarkable story from ancient times is the one told by Ovid in his “Metamorphoses” about Lycaon, the king of Arcadia. One day, while hosting Jupiter, he served him a dish made from human flesh to test his all-knowing nature. As a result, the god turned him into a wolf:—[1]

[1] OVID. Met. i. 237; PAUSANIAS, viii. 2, § 1; TZETZE ad Lycoph. 481; ERATOSTH. Catas. i. 8.

[1] OVID. Met. i. 237; PAUSANIAS, viii. 2, § 1; TZETZE ad Lycoph. 481; ERATOSTH. Catas. i. 8.

In vain he attempted to speak; from that very instant
His jaws were bespluttered with foam, and only he thirsted
For blood, as he raged amongst flocks and panted for slaughter.
His vesture was changed into hair, his limbs became crooked;
A wolf,—he retains yet large trace of his ancient expression,
Hoary he is as afore, his countenance rabid,
His eyes glitter savagely still, the picture of fury.

In vain he tried to speak; from that moment
His mouth was covered in foam, and all he wanted
Was blood, as he raged among the flocks and panted for violence.
His clothing turned into fur, his limbs grew twisted;
A wolf — he still shows signs of his old expression,
He is gray like before, his face filled with rage,
His eyes still shine with savagery, a true image of fury.

Pliny relates from Evanthes, that on the festival of Jupiter Lycæus, one of the family of Antæus was selected by lot, and conducted to the brink of the Arcadian lake. He then hung his clothes on a tree and plunged into the water, whereupon he was transformed into a wolf. Nine years after, if he had not tasted human flesh, he was at liberty to swim back and resume his former shape, which had in the meantime become aged, as though he had worn it for nine years.

Pliny shares that according to Evanthes, during the festival of Jupiter Lycæus, a member of the Antæus family was chosen by lot and taken to the edge of the Arcadian lake. He then hung his clothes on a tree and jumped into the water, which led to him being transformed into a wolf. After nine years, if he hadn’t eaten human flesh, he would be free to swim back and return to his original form, which, in the meantime, had aged as if he had lived in it for nine years.

Agriopas relates, that Demænetus, having assisted at an Arcadian human sacrifice to Jupiter Lycæus, ate of the flesh, and was at once transformed into a wolf, in which shape he prowled about for ten years, after which he recovered his human form, and took part in the Olympic games.

Agriopas reports that Demænetus, after witnessing an Arcadian human sacrifice to Jupiter Lycæus, ate some of the flesh and was immediately turned into a wolf. He roamed around in that form for ten years, after which he regained his human shape and participated in the Olympic games.

The following story is from Petronius:—

The following story is from Petronius:—

“My master had gone to Capua to sell some old clothes. I seized the opportunity, and persuaded our guest to bear me company about five miles out of town; for he was a soldier, and as bold as death. We set out about cockcrow, and the moon shone bright as day, when, coming among some monuments. my man began to converse with the stars, whilst I jogged along singing and counting them. Presently I looked back after him, and saw him strip and lay his clothes by the side of the road. My heart was in my mouth in an instant, I stood like a corpse; when, in a crack, he was turned into a wolf. Don’t think I’m joking: I would not tell you a lie for the finest fortune in the world.

“My master had gone to Capua to sell some old clothes. I took the chance and convinced our guest to come with me about five miles out of town; he was a soldier and as fearless as they come. We set out at dawn, and the moon shone as bright as day. As we passed some monuments, my companion started to talk to the stars while I walked along singing and counting them. Suddenly, I looked back and saw him strip off his clothes and lay them by the road. My heart raced in an instant, and I froze like a statue; then, in a flash, he turned into a wolf. Don’t think I’m joking: I wouldn’t lie to you for all the riches in the world."

“But to continue: after he was turned into a wolf, he set up a howl and made straight for the woods. At first I did not know whether I was on my head or my heels; but at last going to take up his clothes, I found them turned into stone. The sweat streamed from me, and I never expected to get over it. Melissa began to wonder why I walked so late. ‘Had you come a little sooner,’ she said, ‘you might at least have lent us a hand; for a wolf broke into the farm and has butchered all our cattle; but though be got off, it was no laughing matter for him, for a servant of ours ran him through with a pike. Hearing this I could not close an eye; but as soon as it was daylight, I ran home like a pedlar that has been eased of his pack. Coming to the place where the clothes had been turned into stone, I saw nothing but a pool of blood; and when I got home, I found my soldier lying in bed, like an ox in a stall, and a surgeon dressing his neck. I saw at once that he was a fellow who could change his skin (versipellis), and never after could I eat bread with him, no, not if you would have killed me. Those who would have taken a different view of the case are welcome to their opinion; if I tell you a lie, may your genii confound me!”

“But to continue: after he turned into a wolf, he howled and headed straight for the woods. At first, I didn’t know which way was up, but when I went to grab his clothes, I found they had turned to stone. Sweat poured off me, and I never thought I’d recover. Melissa started to wonder why I was out so late. ‘If you had come a bit earlier,’ she said, ‘you could have at least helped us; a wolf broke into the farm and killed all our cattle. Although he got away, it wasn’t easy for him; one of our workers stabbed him with a pike.’ After hearing this, I couldn’t sleep a wink; as soon as it got light, I raced home like a merchant who had just ditched his load. When I reached the spot where the clothes had turned to stone, all I found was a pool of blood; and when I got home, I found my soldier in bed, like an ox in a stall, with a surgeon tending to his neck. I immediately realized he was a shape-shifter, and from that day on, I could never share a meal with him, not even if my life depended on it. Those who want to see things differently are free to think that way; if I’m lying, may the spirits curse me!”

As every one knows, Jupiter changed himself into a bull; Hecuba became a bitch; Actæon a stag; the comrades of Ulysses were transformed into swine; and the daughters of Prœtus fled through the fields believing themselves to be cows, and would not allow any one to come near them, lest they should be caught and yoked.

As everyone knows, Jupiter turned himself into a bull; Hecuba became a dog; Actæon turned into a stag; Ulysses’s companions were transformed into pigs; and the daughters of Prœtus ran through the fields thinking they were cows and wouldn’t let anyone get close, afraid they’d be caught and yoked.

S. Augustine declared, in his De Civitate Dei, that he knew an old woman who was said to turn men into asses by her enchantments.

S. Augustine stated in his De Civitate Dei that he knew an old woman who was said to transform men into donkeys with her magic.

Apuleius has left us his charming romance of the Golden Ass, in which the hero, through injudicious use of a magical salve, is transformed into that long-eared animal.

Apuleius has given us his delightful story of the Golden Ass, where the main character, due to a careless application of a magical ointment, is turned into that long-eared creature.

It is to be observed that the chief seat of Lycanthropy was Arcadia, and it has been very plausibly suggested that the cause might he traced to the following circumstance:—The natives were a pastoral people, and would consequently suffer very severely from the attacks and depredations of wolves. They would naturally institute a sacrifice to obtain deliverance from this pest, and security for their flocks. This sacrifice consisted in the offering of a child, and it was instituted by Lycaon. From the circumstance of the sacrifice being human, and from the peculiarity of the name of its originator, rose the myth.

It’s worth noting that the main location of Lycanthropy was Arcadia, and it has been reasonably suggested that the cause could be linked to the following factor: The locals were a pastoral community and would therefore suffer greatly from the attacks and raids of wolves. They would naturally set up a sacrifice to seek relief from this problem and to ensure the safety of their flocks. This sacrifice involved offering a child, and it was established by Lycaon. The fact that the sacrifice was human, along with the unique name of its originator, gave rise to the myth.

But, on the other hand, the story is far too widely spread for us to attribute it to an accidental origin, or to trace it to a local source.

But, on the other hand, the story is too widely spread for us to say it came from accident or trace it back to a local source.

Half the world believes, or believed in, were-wolves, and they were supposed to haunt the Norwegian forests by those who had never remotely been connected with Arcadia: and the superstition had probably struck deep its roots into the Scandinavian and Teutonic minds, ages before Lycaon existed; and we have only to glance at Oriental literature, to see it as firmly engrafted in the imagination of the Easterns.

Half the world believes, or used to believe in, werewolves, and they're thought to haunt the Norwegian forests by those who have never had any real connection to Arcadia. This superstition probably took deep root in the Scandinavian and Teutonic minds long before Lycaon existed; all we need to do is look at Oriental literature to see that it is just as firmly embedded in the imagination of the East.

CHAPTER III.
THE WERE-WOLF IN THE NORTH.

Norse Traditions - Manner in which the Change was effected - Vœlundar Kvœda - Instances from the Völsung Saga - Hrolf’s Saga - Kraka - Faroëse Poem - Helga Kvida - Vatnsdæla Saga - Eyrbyggja Saga

Norse Traditions - How the Change Happened - Vœlundar Kvœda - Examples from the Völsung Saga - Hrolf’s Saga - Kraka - Faroëse Poem - Helga Kvida - Vatnsdæla Saga - Eyrbyggja Saga

In Norway and Iceland certain men were said to be eigi einhamir, not of one skin, an idea which had its roots in paganism. The full form of this strange superstition was, that men could take upon them other bodies, and the natures of those beings whose bodies they assumed. The second adopted shape was called by the same name as the original shape, hamr, and the expression made use of to designate the transition from one body to another, was at skipta hömum, or at hamaz; whilst the expedition made in the second form, was the hamför. By this transfiguration extraordinary powers were acquired; the natural strength of the individual was doubled, or quadrupled; he acquired the strength of the beast in whose body he travelled, in addition to his own, and a man thus invigorated was called hamrammr.

In Norway and Iceland, certain men were said to be eigi einhamir, meaning they weren’t of one skin, a concept rooted in paganism. The full form of this strange superstition suggested that men could take on other bodies and the characteristics of those beings whose bodies they assumed. The second shape they took was called the same name as the original shape, hamr, and the phrase used to describe the transition from one body to another was skipta hömum, or at hamaz; while the journey taken in this second form was known as the hamför. Through this transformation, extraordinary powers were gained; the person's natural strength was doubled or even quadrupled. They would gain the strength of the creature whose body they inhabited, in addition to their own, and a person empowered in this way was referred to as hamrammr.

The manner in which the change was effected, varied. At times, a dress of skin was cast over the body, and at once the transformation was complete; at others, the human body was deserted, and the soul entered the second form, leaving the first body in a cataleptic state, to all appearance dead. The second hamr was either borrowed or created for the purpose. There was yet a third manner of producing this effect-it was by incantation; but then the form of the individual remained unaltered, though the eyes of all beholders were charmed so that they could only perceive him under the selected form.

The way the change happened varied. Sometimes, a skin-like outfit was put on the body, and the transformation was instantly complete; other times, the human body was left behind, and the soul entered a new form, leaving the first body looking like it was in a trance or dead. The second form was either borrowed or created for this purpose. There was also a third way to achieve this effect—through incantation; in this case, the person’s form stayed the same, but everyone watching was enchanted so that they could only see him in the chosen form.

Having assumed some bestial shape, the man who is eigi einhammr is only to be recognized by his eyes, which by no power can be changed. He then pursues his course, follows the instincts of the beast whose body he has taken, yet without quenching his own intelligence. He is able to do what the body of the animal can do, and do what he, as man, can do as well. He may fly or swim, if be is in the shape of bird or fish; if he has taken the form of a wolf, or if he goes on a gandreið, or wolf’s-ride, he is fall of the rage and malignity of the creatures whose powers and passions he has assumed.

Having taken on a beastly form, the man who is eigi einhammr can only be recognized by his eyes, which cannot change. He then follows his instincts and behaves like the animal whose body he has assumed, while still retaining his own intelligence. He can do everything the animal's body can do, as well as what he can do as a human. He can fly or swim if he has taken the shape of a bird or fish; if he has become a wolf or goes on a gandreið, or wolf's ride, he is filled with the rage and malice of the creatures whose powers and passions he has taken on.

I will give a few instances of each of the three methods of changing bodies mentioned above. Freyja and Frigg had their falcon dresses in which they visited different regions of the earth, and Loki is said to have borrowed these, and to have then appeared so precisely like a falcon, that he would have escaped detection, but for the malicious twinkle of his eyes. In the Vælundar kviða is the following passage:—

I will provide a few examples of each of the three methods of shapeshifting mentioned above. Freyja and Frigg had their falcon cloaks that allowed them to travel to various parts of the earth, and it's said that Loki borrowed these and appeared so much like a falcon that he would have gone unnoticed, if not for the mischievous sparkle in his eyes. In the Vælundar kviða, there's the following passage:—

I.I.
Meyjar flugu sunnanFrom the south flew the maidens
Myrkvið igögnumAthwart the gloom,
Alvitr ungaAlvit the young,
Orlög drýgja;To fix destinies;
þær á savarströndThey on the sea-strand
Settusk at hvilask,Sat them to rest,
Dró sir suðrœnarThese damsels of the south
Dýrt lín spunnu.

Fair linen spun.

II.II.
Ein nam þeirraOne of them took
Egil at verjaEgil to press,
Fögr mær fíraFair maid, in her
Faðmi ljósum;Dazzling arms.
Önnur var Svanhvít,Another was Svanhwit,
Svanfjaðrar dróWho wore swan feathers;
En in þriðjaAnd the third,
þeirra systirTheir sister,
Var i hvítanPressed the white
Háls Völundar.Neck of Vœlund.

The introduction of Sœmund tells us that these charming young ladies were caught when they had laid their swan-skins beside them on the shore, and were consequently not in a condition to fly.

The introduction of Sœmund tells us that these lovely young women were caught when they had placed their swan-skins beside them on the shore, and were therefore not able to fly.

In like manner were wolves’ dresses used. The following curious passage is from the wild Saga of the Völsungs:—

In a similar way, they used wolf skins. The following interesting excerpt is from the wild Saga of the Völsungs:—

“It is now to be told that Sigmund thought Sinfjötli too young to help him in his revenge, and he wished first to test his powers; so during the summer they plunged deep into the wood and slew men for their goods, and Sigmund saw that he was quite of the Völsung stock. . . . Now it fell out that as they went through the forest, collecting monies, that they lighted on a house in which were two men sleeping, with great gold rings an them; they had dealings with witchcraft, for wolf-skins hung up in the house above them; it was the tenth day on which they might come out of their second state. They were kings’ sons. Sigmund and Sinfjötli got into the habits, and could not get out of them again, and the nature of the original beasts came over them, and they howled as wolves—they learned “both of them to howl. Now they went into the forest, and each took his own course; they made the agreement together that they should try their strength against as many as seven men, but not more, and. that he who was ware of strife should utter his wolf’s howl.

“It’s time to share that Sigmund thought Sinfjötli was too young to help him with his revenge, so he wanted to test his abilities first. During the summer, they ventured deep into the woods and killed men for their possessions, and Sigmund realized he was truly of the Völsung bloodline. One day, while they were in the forest gathering loot, they stumbled upon a house where two men were sleeping, adorned with large gold rings. These men were involved in witchcraft, as wolf skins hung above them in the house; it was the tenth day they were allowed to leave their second state. They were royal sons. Sigmund and Sinfjötli fell into their habits and couldn’t break free, and the essence of the original beasts overtook them, causing them to howl like wolves—they both learned to howl. They then entered the forest, each taking a different path; they agreed to try their strength against up to seven men, but no more, and the one who sensed a fight would signal with his wolf’s howl.”

“‘Do not fail in this,’ said Sigmund, ‘for you are young and daring, and men would be glad to chase you.’ Now each went his own course; and after that they had parted Sigmund found men, so he howled; and when Sinfjötli heard that, he ran up and slew them all-then they separated. And Sinfjötli had not been long in the wood before he met with. eleven men; he fell upon them and slew them every one. Then he was tired, so he flung himself under an oak to rest. Up came Sigmund and said, ‘Why did you not call out?’ Sinfjötli replied, ‘What was the need of asking your help to kill eleven men?’

“‘Don’t mess this up,’ Sigmund said, ‘because you’re young and bold, and guys would love to chase you down.’ Then they each went their separate ways. After they parted, Sigmund came across some men, so he howled; when Sinfjötli heard that, he rushed over and killed them all—then they split up again. Sinfjötli hadn’t been in the woods long before he ran into eleven men; he attacked and took them out one by one. Afterward, he was tired, so he lay down under an oak tree to rest. Sigmund showed up and asked, ‘Why didn’t you call for help?’ Sinfjötli replied, ‘What was the point of asking for your help to take down eleven guys?’”

“Sigmund flew at him and rent him so that he fell, for he had bitten through his throat. That day they could not leave their wolf-forms. Sigmund laid him on his back and bare him home to the hall, and sat beside him, and said, ‘Deuce take the wolf-forms!”’—Völsung Saga, c. 8.

“Sigmund attacked him and tore him apart, causing him to fall, as he had bitten through his throat. That day, they couldn’t change back from their wolf forms. Sigmund placed him on his back and carried him home to the hall, then sat beside him and said, ‘Damn these wolf forms!’”—Völsung Saga, c. 8.

There is another curious story of a were-wolf in the same Saga, which I must relate.

There’s another interesting story about a werewolf in the same saga that I need to share.

“Now he did as she requested, and hewed down a great piece of timber, and cast it across the feet of those ten brothers seated in a row, in the forest; and there they sat all that day and on till night. And at midnight there came an old she-wolf out of the forest to them, as they sat in the stocks, and she was both huge and grimly. Now she fell upon one of them, and bit him to death, and after she had eaten him all up, she went away. And next morning Signy sent a trusty man to her brothers, to know how it had fared with them. When he returned he told her of the death of one, and that grieved her much, for she feared it might fare thus with them all, and she would be unable to assist them.

“Now he did what she asked and chopped down a large piece of timber, then placed it across the feet of the ten brothers sitting in a row in the forest. They stayed there all day and into the night. At midnight, an old she-wolf came out of the forest to them while they were stuck, and she was both massive and fierce. She attacked one of them and killed him, and after eating him completely, she left. The next morning, Signy sent a trusted man to her brothers to find out how they were doing. When he returned, he told her about the death of one brother, which saddened her greatly because she feared this could happen to them all, and she wouldn't be able to help them.”

“In short, nine nights following came the same she-wolf at midnight, and devoured them one after another till all were dead, except Sigmund, and he was left alone. So when the tenth night came, Signy sent her trusty man to Sigmund, her brother, with honey in his hand, and said that he was to smear it over the face of Sigmund, and to fill his mouth with it. Now he went to Sigmund, and did as he was bid, after which he returned home. And during the night came the same she-wolf, as was her wont, and reckoned to devour him, like his brothers.

“Basically, nine nights later, the same she-wolf showed up at midnight and ate them one by one until only Sigmund was left. So when the tenth night arrived, Signy sent her loyal servant to Sigmund, her brother, with honey in his hand, and told him to spread it all over Sigmund's face and fill his mouth with it. He went to Sigmund and did as he was told, then returned home. And during the night, the same she-wolf came, as usual, planning to devour him just like his brothers.”

“Now she snuffed at him, where the honey was smeared, and began to lick his face with her tongue, and presently thrust her tongue into his mouth. He bore it ill, and bit into the tongue of the she-wolf; she sprang up and tried to break loose, setting her feet against the stock, so as to snap it asunder: but he held firm, and ripped the tongue out by the roots, so that it was the death of the wolf. It is the opinion of some men that this beast was the mother of King Siggeir, and that she had taken this form upon her through devilry and witchcraft.”—(c. 5.)

“Now she sniffed at him where the honey was smeared and started licking his face with her tongue, and soon thrust her tongue into his mouth. He didn't like it and bit her tongue; she jumped up and tried to break free, pushing her feet against the stock to snap it apart. But he held on tight and pulled her tongue out by the roots, which killed the wolf. Some believe that this beast was the mother of King Siggeir, and that she had transformed into this form through dark magic and witchcraft.”—(c. 5.)

There is another story bearing on the subject in the Hrolfs Saga Kraka, which is pretty; it is as follows:—

There’s another story related to the topic in the Hrolfs Saga Kraka, and it’s quite nice; it goes like this:—

“In the north of Norway, in upland-dales, reigned a king called Hring; and he had a son named Björn. Now it fell out that the queen died, much lamented by the king, and by all. The people advised him to marry again, and so be sent men south to get him a wife. A gale and fierce storm fell upon them, so that they had to turn the helm, and run before the wind, and so they came north to Finnmark, where they spent the winter. One day they went inland, and came to a house in which sat two beautiful women, who greeted them well, and inquired whence they had come. They replied by giving an account of their journey and their errand, and then asked the women who they were, and why they were alone, and far from the haunts of men, although they were so comely and engaging. The elder replied—that her name was Ingibjorg, and that her daughter was called Hvit, and that she was the Finn king’s sweetheart. The messengers decided that they would return home, if Hvit would come with them and marry King Hring. She agreed, and they took her with them and met the king who was pleased with her, and had his wedding feast made, and said that he cared not though she was not rich. But the king was very old, and that the queen soon found out.

“In the north of Norway, in the high valleys, there was a king named Hring, and he had a son named Björn. Unfortunately, the queen passed away, causing much sorrow for the king and everyone else. The people suggested he marry again, so they sent men south to find him a wife. However, a fierce storm hit them, forcing them to change course and sail north to Finnmark, where they spent the winter. One day, they traveled inland and arrived at a house where two beautiful women welcomed them and asked where they had come from. They shared the story of their journey and purpose, then inquired about the women’s identities and why they were alone so far from society, despite their beauty. The older woman introduced herself as Ingibjorg and mentioned that her daughter’s name was Hvit, and she was the sweetheart of the Finn king. The messengers decided to head home if Hvit would accompany them and marry King Hring. She agreed, and they took her back to the king, who was pleased with her and arranged a wedding feast, saying he didn’t care if she was not wealthy. But the king was very old, and the queen quickly realized this.”

“There was a Carle who had a farm not far from the king’s dwelling; he had a wife, and a daughter, who was but a child, and her name was Bera; she was very young and lovely. Björn the king’s son, and Bera the Carle’s daughter, were wont, as children, to play together, and they loved each other well. The Carle was well to do, he had been out harrying in his young days, and he was a doughty champion. Björn and Bera loved each other more and more, and they were often together.

“There was a farmer named Carle who lived not far from the king’s home; he had a wife and a young daughter named Bera. She was just a child, beautiful and innocent. Björn, the king’s son, and Bera often played together as children, and they cared for each other deeply. Carle was well-off; he had been a brave warrior in his youth and had made a name for himself. Björn and Bera’s love for each other grew stronger, and they spent a lot of time together.”

Time passed, and nothing worth relating occurred; but Björn, the king’s son, waxed strong and tall; and he was well skilled in all manly exercises.

Time went by, and nothing noteworthy happened; but Björn, the king’s son, grew strong and tall; and he excelled in all athletic pursuits.

“King Hring was often absent for long, harrying foreign shores, and Hvit remained at home and governed the land. She was not liked of the people. She was always very pleasant with Björn, but he cared little for her. It fell out once that the King Hring went abroad, and he spake with his queen that Björn should remain at home with her, to assist in the government, for he thought it advisable, the queen being haughty and inflated with pride.

“King Hring was often away for long periods, invading foreign lands, while Hvit stayed at home and ruled the country. She wasn't well-liked by the people. She was always very nice to Björn, but he didn’t care much for her. One time, when King Hring went abroad, he told his queen that Björn should stay home with her to help with the governance because he thought it would be wise, given the queen’s arrogance and inflated sense of pride.”

“The king told his son Björn that he was to remain at home, and rule the land with the queen; Björn replied that he disliked the plan, and that he had no love for the queen; but the king was inflexible, and left the land with a great following. Björn walked home after his conversation with the king, and went up to his place, ill-pleased and red as blood. The queen came to speak with him, and to cheer him; and spake friendly with him, but he bade her be of. She obeyed him that time. She often came to talk with him, and said how much pleasanter it was for them to be together, than to have an old fellow like Hring in the house.

“The king told his son Björn that he was to stay at home and rule the land with the queen. Björn replied that he didn't like the plan and had no affection for the queen, but the king was firm and left the land with a large entourage. After speaking with the king, Björn walked home, feeling upset and furious. The queen came to talk to him and to lift his spirits; she spoke kindly to him, but he told her to go away. She did as he asked that time. She often came to chat with him and mentioned how much nicer it was for them to be together than to have an old man like Hring in the house.”

“Björn resented this speech, and struck her a box in the ear, and bade her depart, and he spurned her from him. She replied that this was ill-done to drive and thrust her away: and ‘You think it better, Björn, to sweetheart a Carle’s daughter, than to have my love and favour, a fine piece of condescension and a disgrace it is to you! But, before long, something will stand in the way of your fancy, and your folly.’ Then she struck at him with a wolf-skin glove, and said, that he should become a rabid and grim wild bear; and ‘You shall eat nothing but your father’s sheep, which you shall slay for your food, and never shall you leave this state.’

“Björn was angry about what she said and slapped her in the face, telling her to leave and pushing her away. She responded that it was cruel to drive her off like that: ‘You think it's better to court a peasant's daughter than to have my love and support? That’s quite an insult to you! But soon, something will get in the way of your whims and your foolishness.’ Then she hit him with a wolf-skin glove and said that he would become a wild and savage bear; ‘You will eat nothing but your father’s sheep that you will kill for food, and you will never escape this fate.’”

After that, Björn disappeared, and none knew what had become of him; and men sought but found him not, as was to be expected. We must now relate how that the king’s sheep were slaughtered, half a score at a time, and it was all the work of a grey bear, both huge and grimly.

After that, Björn vanished, and nobody knew what happened to him; people looked for him but couldn't find him, which wasn't surprising. Now we need to explain how the king's sheep were being killed, with about ten at a time, and it was all because of a massive and terrifying gray bear.

“One evening it chanced that the Carle’s daughter saw this savage bear coming towards her, looking tenderly at her, and she fancied that she recognized the eyes of Björn, the king’s son, so she made a slight attempt to escape; then the beast retreated, but she followed it, till she came to a cave. Now when she entered the cave there stood before her a man, who greeted Bera, the Carle’s daughter; and she recognized him, for he was Björn, Hring’s son. Overjoyed were they to meet. So they were together in the cave awhile, for she would not part from him when she had the chance of being with him; but he said that this was not proper that she should be there by him, for by day he was a beast, and by night a man.

“One evening, the Carle’s daughter saw a wild bear approaching her, looking at her gently, and she thought she recognized the eyes of Björn, the king’s son. She made a small attempt to run away, but the bear backed off. However, she chose to follow it until she found a cave. When she entered the cave, a man stood before her, greeting Bera, the Carle’s daughter; she recognized him as Björn, Hring’s son. They were overjoyed to see each other. They spent some time together in the cave because she didn’t want to leave him when she had the opportunity to be with him. But he told her it wasn’t right for her to be there with him, as by day he was a beast and by night he was a man.”

“Hring returned from his harrying, and he was told the news, of what had taken place during his absence; how that Björn, his son, had vanished, and also, how that a monstrous beast was up the country, and was destroying his flocks. The queen urged the king to have the beast slain, but he delayed awhile.

“Hring returned from his raid, and he was informed about what had happened while he was gone; how Björn, his son, had disappeared, and how a huge beast was terrorizing the region and destroying his flocks. The queen urged the king to kill the beast, but he hesitated for a while.

“One night, as Bera and Björn were together, he said to her:—‘Methinks to-morrow will be the day of my death, for they will come out to hunt me down. But for myself I care not, for it is little pleasure to live with this charm upon me, and my only comfort is that we are together; but now our union must be broken. I will give you the ring which is under my left hand. You will see the troop of hunters to-morrow coming to seek me; and when I am dead go to the king, and ask him to give you what is under the beast’s left front leg. He will consent.’

“One night, while Bera and Björn were together, he said to her, ‘I think tomorrow will be the day I die because they will come out to hunt me down. But honestly, I don’t care, because living with this curse is hardly enjoyable, and my only comfort is that we’re together; but now we must part ways. I will give you the ring that’s under my left hand. You will see the group of hunters coming to find me tomorrow; and when I’m dead, go to the king and ask him for what’s under the beast’s left front leg. He will agree.’”

“He spoke to her of many other things, till the bear’s form stole over him, and he went forth a bear. She followed him, and saw that a great body of hunters had come over the mountain ridges, and had a number of dogs with them. The bear rushed away from the cavern, but the dogs and the king’s men came upon him, and there was a desperate struggle. He wearied many men before he was brought to bay, and had slain all the dogs. But now they made a ring about him, and he ranged around it., but could see no means of escape, so he turned to where the king stood, and he seized a man who stood next him, and rent him asunder; then was the bear so exhausted that he cast himself down flat, and, at once, the men rushed in upon him and slew him. The Carle’s daughter saw this, and she went up to the king, and said,—‘Sire! wilt thou grant me that which is under the bear’s left fore-shoulder?’ The king consented. By this time his men had nearly flayed the bear; Bera went up and plucked away the ring, and kept it, but none saw what she took, nor had they looked for anything. The king asked her who she was, and she gave a name, but not her true name.

“He talked to her about many things until the bear's form took hold of him, and he became a bear. She followed him and saw that a large group of hunters had come over the mountain ridges, along with several dogs. The bear ran out of the cave, but the dogs and the king’s men caught up with him, leading to a fierce struggle. He exhausted many men before they finally cornered him and had killed all the dogs. But now they formed a circle around him, and he paced within it, unable to find a way out, so he turned towards where the king stood. He grabbed a man next to the king and tore him apart; then the bear was so worn out that he lay down flat, and immediately the men rushed in on him and killed him. The Carle’s daughter witnessed this and went up to the king, saying, ‘Sire! Will you grant me what is under the bear’s left fore-shoulder?’ The king agreed. By this time, his men had almost skinned the bear; Bera approached and pulled the ring away, keeping it, but no one noticed what she took, nor did they look for anything. The king asked her who she was, and she gave a name, but not her real name.”

“The king now went home, and Bera was in his company. The queen was very joyous, and treated her well, and asked who she was; but Bera answered as before.

“The king now went home, and Bera was with him. The queen was very happy and treated her kindly, asking who she was; but Bera replied as she had before."

“The queen now made a great feast, and had the bear’s flesh cooked for the banquet. The Carle’s daughter was in the bower of the queen, and could not escape, for the queen had a suspicion who she was. Then she came to Bera with a dish, quite unexpectedly, and on it was bear’s flesh, and she bade Bera eat it. She would not do so. ‘Here is a marvel!’ said the queen; ‘you reject the offer which a queen herself deigns to make to you. Take it at once, or something worse will befall you.’ She bit before her, and she ate of that bite; the queen cut another piece, and looked into her mouth; she saw that one little grain of the bite had gone down, but Bera spat out all the rest from her mouth, and said she would take no more, though she were tortured or killed.

“The queen threw a big feast and had bear meat prepared for the banquet. The Carle’s daughter was in the queen's bower and couldn’t escape because the queen suspected who she was. Then the queen unexpectedly approached Bera with a dish and told her to eat the bear meat. Bera refused. 'What a surprise!' said the queen; 'you’re rejecting an offer from a queen herself. Take it now, or something worse will happen to you.' The queen took a bite and then offered Bera a piece; she saw that one small piece had gone down, but Bera spat out all the rest and said she wouldn’t take any more, even if she were tortured or killed.”

“‘Maybe you have had sufficient,’ said the queen, and she laughed.”—(Hrolfs Saga Kraka, c. 24-27, condensed.)

“‘Maybe you’ve had enough,’ said the queen, and she laughed.”—(Hrolfs Saga Kraka, c. 24-27, condensed.)

In the Faroëse song of Finnur hin friði, we have the following verse:—

In the Faroese song of Finnur hin friði, we have the following verse:—

Hegar íð Finnur hetta sær,When this peril Finn saw,
Mannspell var at meini,That witchcraft did him harm,
Skapti hann seg í varglíki:Then he changed himself into a were-wolf:
Hann feldi allvæl fleiri.He slew many thus.

The following is from the second Kviða of Helga Hundingsbana (stroph. 31):—

The following is from the second Kviða of Helga Hundingsbana (stroph. 31):—

May the blade bite,
Which thou brandishest
Only on thyself,
when it Chimes on thy head.
Then avenged will be
The death of Helgi,
When thou, as a wolf,
Wanderest in the woods,
Knowing nor fortune
Nor any pleasure,
Haying no meat,
Save rivings of corpses.

May the blade cut,
That you wield
Only on yourself,
When it rings in your mind.
Then the death of Helgi will be
Avenged,
When you, like a wolf,
Wander in the woods,
Knowing neither fortune
Nor any pleasure,
Having no food,
Except scraps of corpses.

In all these cases the change is of the form: we shall now come to instances in which the person who is changed has a double shape, and the soul animates one after the other.

In all these cases, the change is as follows: we will now look at instances where the person being changed has a dual form, and the soul animates one after the other.

The Ynglinga Saga (c. 7) says of Odin, that “he changed form; the bodies lay as though sleeping or dead, but he was a bird or a beast, a fish, or a woman, and went in a twinkling to far distant lands, doing his own or other people’s business.” In like manner the Danish king Harold sent a warlock to Iceland in the form of a whale, whilst his body lay stiff and stark at home. The already quoted Saga of Hrolf Krake gives us another example, where Bödvar Bjarki, in the shape of a huge bear, fights desperately with the enemy, which has surrounded the hall of his king, whilst his human body lies drunkenly beside the embers within.

The Ynglinga Saga (c. 7) describes Odin as someone who “changed form; his bodies looked like they were asleep or dead, but he could become a bird, a beast, a fish, or a woman, and in an instant, he could travel to faraway places to take care of his own or other people's affairs.” Similarly, the Danish king Harold sent a warlock to Iceland disguised as a whale, while his body remained rigid and lifeless at home. The previously mentioned Saga of Hrolf Krake provides another example, where Bödvar Bjarki, transformed into a massive bear, fights fiercely against the enemies that have surrounded his king's hall, while his human body lies drunk beside the embers inside.

In the Vatnsdæla Saga, there is a curious account of three Finns, who were shut up in a hut for three nights, and ordered by Ingimund, a Norwegian chief, to visit Iceland and inform him of the lie of the country, where he was to settle. Their bodies became rigid, and they sent their souls the errand, and, on their awaking at the end of three days, gave an accurate description of the Vatnsdal, in which Ingimund was eventually to establish himself. But the Saga does not relate whether these Finns projected their souls into the bodies of birds or beasts.

In the Vatnsdæla Saga, there's an interesting story about three Finns who were locked in a hut for three nights. Ingimund, a Norwegian chief, had asked them to go to Iceland and report back to him about the land where he planned to settle. Their bodies went stiff, and they sent their souls on the mission. When they woke up three days later, they provided a detailed description of Vatnsdal, where Ingimund would eventually establish himself. However, the Saga doesn’t say whether these Finns sent their souls into the bodies of birds or animals.

The third manner of transformation mentioned, was that in which the individual was not changed himself, but the eyes of others were bewitched, so that they could not detect him, but saw him only under a certain form. Of this there are several examples in the Sagas; as, for instance, in the Hromundar Saga Greypsonar, and in the Fostbræðra Saga. But I will translate the most curious, which is that of Odd, Katla’s son, in the Eyrbyggja Saga.—(c. 20.)

The third way of transformation mentioned is one where the individual doesn’t change, but others are enchanted so they can’t recognize him and only see him in a specific form. There are several examples of this in the Sagas, such as in the Hromundar Saga Greypsonar and the Fostbræðra Saga. However, I will translate the most interesting one, which is about Odd, Katla’s son, in the Eyrbyggja Saga.—(c. 20.)

“Geirrid, housewife in Mafvahlið, sent word into Bolstad, that she was ware of the fact that Odd, Katla’s son, had hewn off Aud’s hand.

“Geirrid, a housewife in Mafvahlið, sent a message to Bolstad, saying that she knew Odd, Katla’s son, had chopped off Aud’s hand.”

“Now when Thorarinn and Arnkell heard that, they rode from home with twelve men. They spent the night in Mafvahlið, and rode on next morning to Holt: and Odd was the only man in the house.

“Now when Thorarinn and Arnkell heard that, they rode from home with twelve men. They spent the night in Mafvahlið and rode on the next morning to Holt, where Odd was the only man in the house.”

“Katla sat on the high seat spinning yarn, and she bade Odd sit beside her; also, she bade her women sit each in her place, and hold their tongues. ‘For,’ said she, ‘I shall do all the talking.’ Now when Arnkell and his company arrived, they walked straight in, and when they came into the chamber, Katla greeted Arnkell, and asked the news. He replied that there was none, and he inquired after Odd. Katla said that he had gone to Breidavik. ‘We shall ransack the house though,’ quoth Arnkell. ‘Be it so,’ replied Katla, and she ordered a girl to carry a light before them, and unlock the different parts of the house. All they saw was Katla spinning yarn off her distaff. Now they search the house, but find no Odd, so they depart. But when they had gone a little way from the garth, Arnkell stood still and said: ‘How know we but that Katla has hoodwinked us, and that the distaff in her hand was nothing more than Odd.’ ‘Not impossible!’ said Thorarinn; ‘let us turn back.’ They did so; and when those at Holt raw that they were returning, Katla said to her maids, ‘Sit still in your places, Odd and I shall go out.’

“Katla sat in the high seat spinning yarn and told Odd to sit beside her. She also instructed her women to sit in their places and keep quiet. ‘Because,’ she said, ‘I’ll handle all the talking.’ When Arnkell and his group arrived, they walked straight in, and as they entered the chamber, Katla greeted Arnkell and asked for news. He replied that there was none and asked about Odd. Katla said he had gone to Breidavik. ‘We’ll search the house then,’ said Arnkell. ‘That’s fine,’ Katla replied, and she ordered a girl to carry a light in front of them and unlock different parts of the house. All they saw was Katla spinning yarn from her distaff. They searched the house but found no Odd, so they left. However, when they had gone a little way from the yard, Arnkell stopped and said, ‘How do we know Katla hasn’t tricked us, and that the distaff in her hand isn’t just Odd?’ ‘That’s possible!’ Thorarinn said; ‘let’s turn back.’ They did so, and when those at Holt saw they were coming back, Katla told her maids, ‘Stay put in your places, Odd and I will go out.’”

“Now as they approached the door, she went into the porch, and began to comb and clip the hair of her son Odd. Arnkell came to the door and saw where Katla was, and she seemed to be stroking her goat, and disentangling its mane and beard and smoothing its wool. So he and his men went into the house, but found not Odd. Katla’s distaff lay against the bench, so they thought that it could not have been Odd, and they went away. However, when they had come near the spot where they had turned before, Arnkell said, ‘Think you not that Odd may have been in the goat’s form?’ ‘There is no saying,’ replied Thorarinn; ‘but if we turn back we will lay hands on Katla.’ ‘We can try our luck again,’ quoth Arnkell; ‘and see what comes of it.’ So they returned.

“Now as they got closer to the door, she stepped onto the porch and started to comb and trim her son Odd's hair. Arnkell approached the door and noticed where Katla was; she appeared to be petting her goat, untangling its mane and beard, and smoothing its wool. So he and his men went inside the house but didn’t find Odd. Katla’s distaff was resting against the bench, so they figured it couldn't have been Odd and decided to leave. However, as they neared the spot where they had turned around, Arnkell said, ‘Don’t you think Odd might have taken the form of the goat?’ ‘It's hard to say,’ replied Thorarinn; ‘but if we go back, we’ll confront Katla.’ ‘We can give it another shot,’ said Arnkell; ‘and see what happens.’ So they turned back.”

“Now when they were seen on their way back, Katla bade Odd follow her; and she lea him to the ash-heap, and told him to lie there and not to stir on any account. But when Arnkell, and his men came to the farm, they rushed into the chamber, and saw Katla seated in her place, spinning. She greeted them and said that their visits followed with rapidity. Arnkell replied that what she said was true. His comrades took the distaff and cut it in twain. ‘Come now!’ said Katla, ‘you cannot say, when you get home, that you have done nothing, for you have chopped up my distaff.’ Then Arnkell and the rest hunted high and low for Odd, but could not find him; indeed they saw nothing living about the place, beside a boar-pig which lay under the ash-heap, so they went away once more.

“Now, as they were seen on their way back, Katla told Odd to follow her; she led him to the ash-heap and instructed him to lie down there and not move for any reason. When Arnkell and his men arrived at the farm, they rushed into the room and found Katla sitting in her spot, spinning. She welcomed them and remarked that their visits were coming quickly. Arnkell agreed that she was right. His companions took the distaff and broke it in half. ‘Now there!’ said Katla, ‘you can’t say, when you get home, that you’ve done nothing because you’ve chopped up my distaff.’ Then Arnkell and the others searched everywhere for Odd, but they couldn’t find him; in fact, they only saw a piglet lying under the ash-heap, so they left again.”

“Well, when they got half-way to Mafvahlið, came Geirrid to meet them, with her workmen. ‘They had not gone the right way to work in seeking Odd,’ she said, ‘but she would help them.’ So they turned back again. Geirrid had a blue cloak on her. Now when the party was seen and reported to Katla, and it was said that they were thirteen in number, and one had on a coloured dress, Katla exclaimed, ‘That troll Geirrid is come! I shall not be able to throw a glamour over their eyes any more.’ She started up from her place and lifted the cushion of the seat, and there was a hole and a cavity beneath: into this she thrust Odd, clapped the cushion over him, and sat down, saying she felt sick at heart.

“Well, when they got halfway to Mafvahlið, Geirrid came to meet them with her workers. ‘You didn’t go about this the right way in looking for Odd,’ she said, ‘but I’ll help you.’ So they turned back. Geirrid was wearing a blue cloak. When the group was spotted and reported to Katla, and it was mentioned that there were thirteen of them and one was wearing a colorful dress, Katla exclaimed, ‘That troll Geirrid has come! I won’t be able to cast a spell on them anymore.’ She jumped up from her seat, lifted the cushion, and found a hole and a cavity underneath: into this she shoved Odd, replaced the cushion over him, and sat down, saying she felt sick at heart.”

“Now when they came into the room, there were small greetings. Geirrid cast of her the cloak and went up to Katla, and took the seal-skin bag which she had in her hand, and drew it over the head of Katla.[1] Then Geirrid bade them break up the seat. They did so, and found Odd. Him they took and carried to Buland’s head, where they hanged him. . . . But Katla they stoned to death under the headland.”

“Now when they entered the room, there were brief greetings. Geirrid threw off her cloak, walked up to Katla, took the seal-skin bag from her hand, and draped it over Katla's head.[1] Then Geirrid told them to break up the seat. They did, and found Odd. They took him and carried him to Buland’s head, where they hanged him. . . . But Katla they stoned to death under the headland.”

[1] A precaution against the “evil eye.” Compare Gisla Saga Surssonnar, p. 34. Laxdæla Saga, cc. 37, 38.

[1] A way to protect against the “evil eye.” See Gisla Saga Surssonnar, p. 34. Laxdæla Saga, cc. 37, 38.

CHAPTER IV.
THE ORIGIN OF THE SCANDINAVIAN WERE-WOLF.

Advantage of the Study of Norse Literature—Bear and Wolf-skin Dresses—The Berserkir—Their Rage—The Story of Thorir—Passages from the Aigla—The Evening Wolf—Skallagrim and his Son—Derivation of the Words Hamr and Vargr—Laws affecting Outlaws—“To become a Boar”—Recapitulation.

Advantage of the Study of Norse Literature—Bear and Wolf-skin Dresses—The Berserkir—Their Rage—The Story of Thorir—Passages from the Aigla—The Evening Wolf—Skallagrim and his Son—Derivation of the Words Hamr and Vargr—Laws affecting Outlaws—“To become a Boar”—Recap.

One Of the great advantages of the study of old Norse or Icelandic literature is the insight given by it into the origin of world-wide superstitions. Norse tradition is transparent as glacier ice, and its origin is as unmistakable.

One of the great advantages of studying Old Norse or Icelandic literature is the insight it provides into the origins of global superstitions. Norse tradition is as clear as glacial ice, and its origins are just as obvious.

Mediæval mythology, rich and gorgeous, is a compound like Corinthian brass, into which many pure ores have been fused, or it is a full turbid river drawn from numerous feeders, which had their sources in remote climes. It is a blending of primæval Keltic, Teutonic, Scandinavian, Italic, and Arab traditions, each adding a beauty, each yielding a charm, bat each accretion rendering the analysis more difficult.

Mediæval mythology, rich and beautiful, is like Corinthian brass, made up of many pure metals fused together, or it’s a deep, murky river fed by many streams that begin in distant lands. It combines ancient Celtic, Teutonic, Scandinavian, Italic, and Arab traditions, each contributing its own beauty and charm, but also making it harder to analyze.

Pacciuchelli says:—“The Anio flows into the Tiber; pure as crystal it meets the tawny stream, and is lost in it, so that there is no more Anio, but the united stream is all Tiber.” So is it with each tributary to the tide of mediæval mythology. The moment it has blended its waters with the great and onward rolling flood, it is impossible to detect it with certainty; it has swollen the stream, but has lost its own identity. If we would analyse a particular myth, we must not go at once to the body of mediæval superstition, but strike at one of the tributaries before its absorption. This we shall proceed to do, and in selecting Norse mythology, we come upon abundant material, pointing naturally to the spot whence it has been derived, as glacial moraines indicate the direction which they have taken, and point to the mountains whence they have fallen. It will not be difficult for us to arrive at the origin of the Northern belief in were-wolves, and the data thus obtained will be useful in assisting us to elucidate much that would otherwise prove obscure in mediæval tradition.

Pacciuchelli says:—“The Anio flows into the Tiber; clear as crystal it merges with the murky river and gets lost in it, so that there is no more Anio, but the combined flow is all Tiber.” This is similar for each source feeding into the stream of medieval mythology. Once it mixes with the large and ever-moving current, it’s impossible to identify it with certainty; it has added to the flow but lost its own identity. If we want to analyze a specific myth, we shouldn't jump straight into the bulk of medieval superstition, but instead focus on one of the sources before it gets absorbed. We’ll do just that, and by looking at Norse mythology, we find plenty of evidence that points clearly to its origins, much like glacial moraines show the paths they've taken and indicate the mountains they came from. It won’t be hard for us to trace the roots of the Northern belief in werewolves, and the information we gather will help clarify much that would otherwise remain unclear in medieval tradition.

Among the old Norse, it was the custom for certain warriors to dress in the skins of the beasts they had slain, and thus to give themselves an air of ferocity, calculated to strike terror into the hearts of their foes.

Among the ancient Norse people, it was common for some warriors to wear the skins of the animals they had killed, giving them a fierce appearance intended to instill fear in their enemies.

Such dresses are mentioned in some Sagas, without there being any supernatural qualities attached to them. For instance, in the Njála there is mention of a man i geitheðni, in goatskin dress. Much in the same way do we hear of Harold Harfagr having in his company a band of berserkir, who were all dressed in wolf-skins, ulfheðnir, and this expression, wolf-skin coated, is met with as a man’s name. Thus in the Holmverja Saga, there is mention of a Björn, “son of Ulfheðin, wolfskin coat, son of Ulfhamr, wolf-shaped, son of Ulf, wolf, son of Ulfhamr, wolf-shaped, who could change forms.”

Such dresses are mentioned in some Sagas without any supernatural qualities attached to them. For example, in the Njála, there’s mention of a man i geitheðni, in a goatskin dress. Similarly, we hear about Harold Harfagr having a group of berserkers with him, all dressed in wolfskins, ulfheðnir, and this term, wolf-skin coated, is used as a man's name. In the Holmverja Saga, there’s mention of a Björn, “son of Ulfheðin, wolfskin coat, son of Ulfhamr, wolf-shaped, son of Ulf, wolf, son of Ulfhamr, wolf-shaped, who could change forms.”

But the most conclusive passage is in the Vatnsdæla Saga, and is as follows:—“Those berserkir who were called ulfheðnir, had got wolf-skins over their mail coats” (c. xvi.) In like manner the word berserkr, used of a man possessed of superhuman powers, and subject. to accesses of diabolical fury, was originally applied to one of those doughty champions who went about in bear-sarks, or habits made of bear-skin over their armour. I am well aware that Björn Halldorson’s derivation of berserkr, bare of sark, or destitute of clothing, has been hitherto generally received, but Sveibjörn Egilsson, an indisputable authority, rejects this derivation as untenable, and substitutes for it that which I have adopted.

But the most definitive passage is in the Vatnsdæla Saga, and it says:—“Those berserkers known as ulfheðnir, wore wolf-skins over their mail coats” (c. xvi.) Similarly, the term berserkr, referring to a person with superhuman abilities and prone to fits of extreme rage, was originally used for those brave warriors who wore bear-skins over their armor. I know that Björn Halldorson’s interpretation of berserkr as “bare of sark” or “lacking clothing” has been widely accepted, but Sveibjörn Egilsson, a definitive authority, argues against this interpretation as invalid and offers the one I have chosen instead.

It may be well imagined that a wolf or a bear-skin would make a warm and comfortable great-coat to a man, whose manner of living required him to defy all weathers, and that the dress would not only give him an appearance of grimness and ferocity, likely to produce an unpleasant emotion in the breast of a foe, but also that the thick fur might prove effectual in deadening the blows rained on him in conflict.

It’s easy to picture how a wolf or bear skin would serve as a warm and cozy coat for a man whose lifestyle demands he withstand all kinds of weather. This outfit wouldn’t just make him look tough and fierce, likely evoking fear in his enemies, but the thick fur could also help absorb the impact of blows he takes in battle.

The berserkr was an object of aversion and terror to the peaceful inhabitants of the land, his avocation being to challenge quiet country farmers to single combat. As the law of the land stood in Norway, a man who declined to accept a challenge, forfeited all his possessions, even to the wife of his bosom, as a poltroon unworthy of the protection of the law, and every item of his property passed into the hands of his challenger. The berserkr accordingly had the unhappy man at his mercy. If he slew him, the farmer’s possessions became his, and if the poor fellow declined to fight, he lost all legal right to his inheritance. A berserkr would invite himself to any feast, and contribute his quota to the hilarity of the entertainment, by snapping the backbone, or cleaving the skull, of some merrymaker who incurred his displeasure, or whom he might single out to murder, for no other reason than a desire to keep his hand in practice.

The berserkr was a figure of fear and dread for the peaceful people of the land, whose pastime was challenging quiet country farmers to one-on-one fights. According to the laws of Norway at the time, a man who refused a challenge would lose all his possessions, even his beloved wife, as he would be seen as a coward unworthy of legal protection, with everything he owned going to his challenger. This put the berserkr in a position of complete power over the unfortunate farmer. If he killed him, the farmer's belongings became his; if the poor man chose not to fight, he forfeited all rights to his inheritance. A berserkr would often invite himself to any feast and would add to the merrymaking by breaking the back or splitting the skull of anyone who displeased him or whom he decided to kill, simply to keep his skills sharp.

It may well be imagined that popular superstition went along with the popular dread of these wolf-and-bear-skinned rovers, and that they were believed to be endued with the force, as they certainly were with the ferocity, of the beasts whose skins they wore.

It can easily be assumed that common superstitions accompanied the widespread fear of these travelers clad in wolf and bear skins, and that people believed they possessed the strength, as they definitely had the wildness, of the animals whose skins they donned.

Nor would superstition stop there, but the imagination of the trembling peasants would speedily invest these unscrupulous disturbers of the public peace with the attributes hitherto appropriated to trolls and jötuns.

Nor would superstition stop there, but the fear-filled imagination of the trembling peasants would quickly assign these unscrupulous disruptors of the public peace with the characteristics previously associated with trolls and giants.

The incident mentioned in the Völsung Saga, of the sleeping men being found with their wolf-skins hanging to the wall above their heads, is divested of its improbability, if we regard these skins as worn over their armour, and the marvellous in the whole story is reduced to a minimum, when we suppose that Sigmund and Sinfjötli stole these for the purpose of disguising themselves, whilst they lived a life of violence and robbery.

The event described in the Völsung Saga, where men are found sleeping with their wolf skins hanging on the wall above them, seems less unlikely if we consider these skins as being worn over their armor. The extraordinary elements of the story become much simpler when we think that Sigmund and Sinfjötli took these skins to disguise themselves while they were leading a life of violence and theft.

In a similar manner the story of the northern “Beauty and Beast,” in Hrolf’s Saga Kraka, is rendered less improbable, on the supposition that Björn was living as an outlaw among the mountain fastnesses in a bearskin dress, which would effectually disguise him—all but his eyes—which would gleam out of the sockets in his hideous visor, unmistakably human. His very name, Björn, signifies a bear; and these two circumstances may well have invested a kernel of historic fact with all the romance of fable; and if divested of these supernatural embellishments, the story would resolve itself into the very simple fact of there having been a King Hring of the Updales, who was at variance with his son, and whose son took to the woods, and lived a berserkr life, in company with his mistress, till he was captured and slain by his father.

In a similar way, the tale of the northern "Beauty and the Beast" in Hrolf’s Saga Kraka seems less unlikely if we assume that Björn lived as an outlaw in the mountain hideouts, wearing a bearskin that would effectively disguise him—except for his eyes—which would shine through the openings in his gruesome mask, clearly human. His very name, Björn, means bear; and these two details might have turned a kernel of historical fact into a story filled with romance and legend. Stripped of these supernatural additions, the story simply becomes one about a King Hring of the Updales, who had a falling out with his son, whose son ran off into the woods and lived a berserker life with his girlfriend until he was captured and killed by his father.

I think that the circumstance insisted on by the Saga-writers, of the eyes of the person remaining unchanged, is very significant, and points to the fact that the skin was merely drawn over the body as a disguise.

I believe that the detail emphasized by the Saga-writers, about the person's eyes staying the same, is really important and suggests that the skin was just pulled over the body as a disguise.

But there was other ground for superstition to fasten on the berserkir, and invest them with supernatural attributes.

But there were other reasons for superstition to latch onto the berserkir and endow them with supernatural qualities.

No fact in connection with the history of the Northmen is more firmly established, on reliable evidence, than that of the berserkr rage being a species of diabolical possession. The berserkir were said to work themselves up into a state of frenzy, in which a demoniacal power came over them, impelling them to acts from which in their sober senses they would have recoiled. They acquired superhuman force, and were as invulnerable and as insensible to pain as the Jansenist convulsionists of S. Medard. No sword would wound them, no fire would barn them, a club alone could destroy them, by breaking their bones, or crushing in their skulls. Their eyes glared as though a flame burned in the sockets, they ground their teeth, and frothed at the mouth; they gnawed at their shield rims, and are said to have sometimes bitten them through, and as they rushed into conflict they yelped as dogs or howled as wolves.[1]

No fact about the history of the Northmen is more firmly established, based on reliable evidence, than that the berserkr rage was a form of diabolical possession. The berserkir were said to work themselves into a frenzy where a demonic power took control, pushing them to perform acts they would normally avoid. They gained superhuman strength and were as invulnerable and insensible to pain as the Jansenist convulsionists of St. Medard. No sword could wound them, no fire could burn them; only a club could defeat them by breaking their bones or crushing their skulls. Their eyes glowed as if flames burned in their sockets, they ground their teeth, and foamed at the mouth; they chewed on their shield edges, and it’s said they sometimes bit through them, and as they charged into battle, they yelped like dogs or howled like wolves.[1]

[1] Hic (Syraldus) septem filios habebat, tanto veneficiorum usu callentes, ut sæpe subitis furoris viribus instincti solerent ore torvum infremere, scuta morsibus attrectare, torridas fauce prunas absumere, extructa quævis incendia penetrare, nec posset conceptis dementiæ motus alio remedii genere quam aut vinculorum injuriis aut cædis humanæ piaculo temperari. Tantam illis rabiem site sævitia ingenii sive furiaram ferocitas inspirabat.—Saxo Gramm. VII.

[1] Hic (Syraldus) had seven sons, so skilled in sorcery that they often became overwhelmed with sudden fury, their grim faces letting out fierce roars. They would snap at shields with their teeth, breathe in blazing embers, rush through any fires built, and could only be calmed from their madness through either the pain of chains or the horror of bloodshed. Such rage was fueled by either their savage nature or the ferocity of their madness.—Saxo Gramm. VII.

According to the unanimous testimony of the old Norse historians, the berserkr rage was extinguished by baptism, and as Christianity advanced, the number of these berserkir decreased.

According to the unanimous testimony of the old Norse historians, the berserkr rage was extinguished by baptism, and as Christianity advanced, the number of these berserkir decreased.

But it must not be supposed that this madness or possession came only on those persons who predisposed themselves to be attacked by it; others were afflicted with it, who vainly struggled against its influence, and who deeply lamented their own liability to be seized with these terrible accesses of frenzy. Such was Thorir Ingimund’s son, of whom it is said, in the Vatnsdæla Saga, that “at times there came over Thorir berserkr fits, and it was considered a sad misfortune to such a man, as they were quite beyond control.”

But it shouldn’t be assumed that this madness or possession only affected those who were inclined to it; others were also struck by it, desperately fighting against its hold and deeply regretting their vulnerability to these terrible fits of rage. One such person was Thorir Ingimund’s son, of whom it is said in the Vatnsdæla Saga, that “sometimes Thorir would go into berserker rages, and it was seen as a tragic misfortune for someone like him, as they were completely uncontrollable.”

The manner in which he was cured is remarkable; pointing as it does to the craving in the heathen mind for a better and more merciful creed:—

The way he was cured is remarkable; it highlights the desire in the pagan mind for a better and more compassionate belief system:—

“Thorgrim of Kornsá had a child by his concubine Vereydr, and, by order of his wife, the child was carried out to perish.

“Thorgrim of Kornsá had a child with his concubine Vereydr, and, at the request of his wife, the child was taken out to die.

“The brothers (Thorsteinn and Thorir) often met, and it was now the turn of Thorsteinn to visit Thorir, and Thorir accompanied him homeward. On their way Thorsteinn asked Thorir which he thought was the first among the brethren; Thorir answered that the reply was easy, for ‘you are above us all in discretion and talent; Jökull is the best in all perilous adventures, but I,’ he added, ‘I am the least worth of us brothers, because the berserkr fits come over me, quite against my will, and I wish that you, my brother, with your shrewdness, would devise some help for me.’

“The brothers (Thorsteinn and Thorir) often met, and it was now Thorsteinn’s turn to visit Thorir, who accompanied him home. On their way, Thorsteinn asked Thorir who he thought was the best among them. Thorir replied that it was an easy answer because ‘you excel us all in wisdom and skill; Jökull is the best in dangerous situations, but I,’ he continued, ‘I am the least valuable among us brothers, as the berserker fits take over me against my will, and I wish that you, my brother, with your cleverness, would come up with some way to help me.’”

“Thorsteinn said,—‘I have heard that our kinsman, Thorgrim, has just suffered his little babe to be carried out, at the instigation of his wife. That is ill done. I think also that it is a grievous matter for you to be different in nature from other men.’

“Thorsteinn said, ‘I’ve heard that our relative, Thorgrim, has just allowed his baby to be taken out, at his wife’s urging. That’s not right. I also think it’s a serious issue for you to be different from other men.’”

“Thorir asked how he could obtain release from his affliction . . . . Then said Thorsteinn, ‘Now will I make a vow to Him who created the sun, for I ween that he is most able to take the ban of you, and I will undertake for His sake, in return, to rescue the babe and to bring it up for him, till He who created man shall take it to Himself-for this I reckon He will do!’ After this they left their horses and sought the child, and a thrall of Thorir had found it near the Marram river. They saw that a kerchief had been spread over its face, but it had rumpled it up over its nose; the little thing was all but dead, but they took it up and flitted it home to Thorir’s house, and he brought the lad up, and called him Thorkell Rumple; as for the berserkr fits, they came on him no more.” (c. 37)

“Thorir asked how he could be freed from his suffering . . . . Then Thorsteinn said, ‘Now I will make a vow to the one who created the sun, because I believe He is the most capable of lifting this curse from you, and in exchange, I will promise to rescue the baby and raise it for Him, until the one who created man takes it to Himself—for I trust that He will do this!’ After this, they left their horses and searched for the child, and one of Thorir’s servants found it near the Marram river. They noticed that a cloth had been placed over its face, but it had slid up over its nose; the little one was nearly dead, but they picked it up and hurried back to Thorir’s house, and he raised the boy, naming him Thorkell Rumple; as for the berserkr fits, they no longer came upon him.” (c. 37)

But the most remarkable passages bearing on our subject will be found in the Aigla.

But the most notable sections related to our topic can be found in the Aigla.

There was a man, Ulf (the wolf) by name, son of Bjálfi and Hallbera. Ulf was a man so tall and strong that the like of him was not to be seen in the land at that time. And when he was young he was out viking expeditions and harrying . . . He was a great landed proprietor. It was his wont to rise early, and to go about the men’s work, or to the smithies, and inspect all his goods and his acres; and sometimes he talked with those men who wanted his advice; for he was a good adviser, he was so clear-headed; however, every day, when it drew towards dusk, he became so savage that few dared exchange a word with him, for he was given to dozing in the afternoon.

There was a man named Ulf (the wolf), son of Bjálfi and Hallbera. Ulf was so tall and strong that no one else like him could be found in the land at that time. When he was young, he went on Viking expeditions and raids... He was a wealthy landowner. He had a habit of waking up early to oversee the men’s work or check on the smithies, inspecting all his possessions and land. Sometimes he would talk to those who sought his advice, as he was a good counselor and had a clear mind; however, every day, as dusk approached, he became so fierce that few dared to speak to him, as he would often doze off in the afternoon.

“People said that he was much given to changing form (hamrammr), so he was called the evening-wolf, kveldúlfr.”—(c. 1.) In this and the following passages, I do not consider hamrammr to have its primary signification of actual transformation, but simply to mean subject to fits of diabolical possession, under the influence of which the bodily powers were greatly exaggerated. I shall translate pretty freely from this most interesting Saga, as I consider that the description given in it of Kveldulf in his fits greatly elucidates our subject.

“People said that he frequently changed form (hamrammr), so he was called the evening-wolf, kveldúlfr.”—(c. 1.) In this and the following passages, I do not think hamrammr refers primarily to actual transformation, but rather to being subject to fits of diabolical possession, under which his physical abilities were greatly exaggerated. I will translate quite freely from this fascinating Saga, as I believe the description of Kveldulf during his episodes greatly clarifies our topic.

“Kveldulf and Skallagrim got news during summer of an expedition. Skallagrim. was the keenest-sighted of men, and he caught sight of the vessel of Hallvard and his brother, and recognized it at once. He followed their course and marked the haven into which they entered at even. Then he returned to his company, and told Kveldulf of what he had seen . . . . Then they busked them and got ready both their boats; in each they put twenty men, Kveldulf steering one and Skallagrim the other, and they rowed in quest of the ship. Now when they came to the place where it was, they lay to. Hallvard and his men had spread an awning over the deck, and were asleep. Now when Kveldulf and his party came upon them, the watchers who were seated at the end of the bridge sprang up and called to the people on board to wake up, for there was danger in the wind. So Hallvard and his men sprang to arms. Then came Kveldulf over the bridge and Skallagrim with him into the ship. Kveldulf had in his hand a cleaver, and he bade his men go through the vessel and hack away the awning. But he pressed on to the quarter-deck. It is said the were-wolf fit came over him and many of his companions. They slow all the men who were before them. Skallagrim did the same as he went round the vessel. He and his father paused not till they had cleared it. Now when Kveldulf came upon the quarter-deck he raised his cleaver, and smote Hallvard through helm and head, so that the haft was buried in the flesh; but he dragged it to him so violently that he whisked Hallvard into the air., and flung him overboard. Skallagrim cleared the forecastle and slew Sigtrygg. Many men flung themselves overboard, but Skallagrim’s men took to the boat and rowed about, killing all they found. Thus perished Hallvard with fifty men. Skallagrim and his party took the ship and all the goods which had belonged to Hallvard . . . and flitted it and the wares to their own vessel, and then exchanged ships, lading their capture, but quitting their own. After which they filled their old ship with stones, brake it up and sank it. A good breeze sprang up, and they stood out to sea.

"Kveldulf and Skallagrim heard about an expedition during the summer. Skallagrim was the sharpest-eyed of men, and he spotted the ship of Hallvard and his brother right away. He tracked their course and noted the harbor they entered as evening fell. Then he returned to his crew and told Kveldulf what he had seen... They got ready both of their boats; each had twenty men, with Kveldulf steering one and Skallagrim the other, and they rowed to find the ship. When they reached the spot, they stopped. Hallvard and his crew had set up an awning on deck and were asleep. When Kveldulf and his party approached, the guards at the end of the bridge jumped up and shouted to the crew on board to wake up, as there was danger coming. So Hallvard and his crew quickly got their weapons. Kveldulf crossed the bridge with Skallagrim onto the ship. Kveldulf held a cleaver and ordered his men to clear the vessel by cutting down the awning. He then made his way to the quarter-deck. It’s said that the werewolf rage took over him and many of his companions. They killed all the men in front of them. Skallagrim did the same as he moved around the vessel. They didn’t stop until they had cleared it. When Kveldulf reached the quarter-deck, he raised his cleaver and struck Hallvard through his helmet and head, burying the handle in his flesh. He yanked it back so forcefully that Hallvard was thrown into the air and overboard. Skallagrim cleared the forecastle and killed Sigtrygg. Many men jumped overboard, but Skallagrim’s crew got into the boat and rowed around, killing everyone they found. Thus, Hallvard and fifty men met their end. Skallagrim and his crew took the ship and all of Hallvard’s goods... They transferred everything to their own vessel and then swapped ships, loading their captured spoils while abandoning their old one. After that, they filled their old ship with stones, broke it up, and sank it. A good breeze picked up, and they sailed out to sea."

It is said of these men in the engagement who were were-wolves, or those on whom came the berserkr rage, that as long as the fit was on them no one could oppose them, they were so strong; but when it had passed off they were feebler than usual. It was the same with Kveldulf when the were-wolf fit went off him—he then felt the exhaustion consequent on the fight, and he was so completely ‘done up,’ that he was obliged to take to his bed.”

It’s said about these men in battle who were werewolves, or those who experienced the berserker rage, that while they were in that state, no one could stand against them; they were incredibly powerful. But once it wore off, they were weaker than usual. The same was true for Kveldulf when the werewolf state left him—he then felt the exhaustion from the fight, and he was so completely wiped out that he had to go to bed.

In like manner Skallagrim had his fits of frenzy, taking after his amiable father.

In the same way, Skallagrim had his moments of rage, just like his kind-hearted father.

“Thord and his companion were opposed to Skallagrim in the game, and they were too much for him, he wearied, and the game went better with them. But at dusk, after sunset, it went worse with Egill and Thord, for Skallagrim became so strong that he caught up Thord and cast him down, so that he broke his bones, and that was the death of him. Then he caught at Egill. Thorgerd Brák was the name of a servant of Skallagrim, who had been foster-mother to Egill. She was a woman of great stature, strong as a man and a bit of a witch. Brák exclaimed,—‘Skallagrim! are you now falling upon your son?’ (hamaz þú at syni þínum). Then Skallagrim let go his hold of Egill and clutched at her. She started aside and fled. Skallagrim. followed. They ran out upon Digraness, and she sprang off the headland into the water. Skallagrim cast after her a huge stone which struck her between the shoulders, and she never rose after it. The place is now called Brak’s Sound.”—(c. 40.)

“Thord and his friend were against Skallagrim in the game, and they had the upper hand over him, causing him to tire, and the game went better for them. But at dusk, after sunset, things turned for the worse for Egill and Thord, as Skallagrim became so strong that he caught Thord and threw him down, breaking his bones, which led to his death. Then he targeted Egill. Thorgerd Brák was Skallagrim's servant who had been Egill's foster mother. She was a tall woman, as strong as a man, and a bit of a witch. Brák shouted, ‘Skallagrim! Are you really turning on your son?’ (hamaz þú at syni þínum). Then Skallagrim released his grip on Egill and went after her. She dodged him and ran away. Skallagrim chased her. They ran out onto Digraness, and she jumped off the headland into the water. Skallagrim threw a huge stone after her, hitting her between the shoulders, and she never surfaced again. The place is now called Brak’s Sound.” —(c. 40.)

Let it be observed that in these passages from the Aigla, the words að hamaz, hamrammr, &c. are used without any intention of conveying the idea of a change of bodily shape, though the words taken literally assert it. For they are derived from hamr, a skin or habit; a word which has its representatives in other Aryan languages, and is therefore a primitive word expressive of the skin of a beast.

Let’s note that in these excerpts from the Aigla, the terms að hamaz, hamrammr, etc., are used without intending to suggest a change in physical shape, even though the literal meaning says otherwise. These terms come from hamr, which means skin or form; this word has equivalents in other Aryan languages, making it a fundamental term that refers to the skin of an animal.

The Sanskrit ### carmma; the Hindustanee ### cam, hide or skin; and ### camra, leather; the Persian ### game, clothing, disguise; the Gothic ham or hams, skin; and even the Italian camicia, and the French chemise, are cognate words.[2]

The Sanskrit carmma; the Hindustani cam, hide or skin; and camra, leather; the Persian game, clothing, disguise; the Gothic ham or hams, skin; and even the Italian camicia, and the French chemise, are related words.[2]

[2] I shall have more to say on this subject in the chapter on the Mythology of Lycanthropy.

[2] I’ll discuss this topic further in the chapter on the Mythology of Lycanthropy.

It seems probable accordingly that the verb að hamaz was first applied to those who wore the skins of savage animals, and went about the country as freebooters; but that popular superstition soon invested them with supernatural powers, and they were supposed to assume the forms of the beasts in whose skins they were disguised. The verb then acquired the significance “to become a were-wolf, to change shape.” It did not stop there, but went through another change of meaning, and was finally applied to those who were afflicted with paroxysms of madness or demoniacal possession.

It seems likely that the verb að hamaz was initially used to describe those who wore the skins of wild animals and roamed the land as outlaws. However, popular superstition quickly turned them into figures believed to have supernatural powers, and it was thought that they could transform into the beasts whose skins they wore. The verb then took on the meaning of "to become a werewolf, to shapeshift." It didn't stop there; it underwent another change and eventually came to describe those suffering from fits of madness or demonic possession.

This was not the only word connected with were-wolves which helped on the superstition. The word vargr, a wolf, had a double significance, which would be the means of originating many a were-wolf story. Vargr is the same as u-argr, restless; argr being the same as the Anglo-Saxon earg. Vargr had its double signification in Norse. It signified a wolf, and also a godless man. This vargr is the English were, in the word were-wolf, and the garou or varou in French. The Danish word for were-wolf is var-ulf, the Gothic vaira-ulf. In the Romans de Garin, it is “Leu warou, sanglante beste.” In the Vie de S. Hildefons by Gauthier de Coinsi,—

This wasn't the only word associated with werewolves that fueled the superstition. The word vargr, meaning wolf, had a dual meaning, contributing to the creation of many werewolf stories. Vargr is the same as u-argr, which means restless; with argr being akin to the Anglo-Saxon earg. In Norse, vargr held its double meaning. It signified both a wolf and a godless man. This vargr relates to the English were in the term werewolf, as well as to garou or varou in French. The Danish term for werewolf is var-ulf, and in Gothic, it's vaira-ulf. In the Romans de Garin, it's referred to as “Leu warou, sanglante beste.” In the Vie de S. Hildefons by Gauthier de Coinsi,—

Cil lou desve, cil lou garol,
Ce sunt deable, que saul
Ne puent estre de nos mordre.

Cil lou desve, cil lou garol,
Ce sont des diables, que saul
Ne peuvent être de nos mordre.

Here the loup-garou is a devil. The Anglo-Saxons regarded him as an evil man: wearg, a scoundrel; Gothic varys, a fiend. But very often the word meant no more than an outlaw. Pluquet in his Contes Populaires tells us that the ancient Norman laws said of the criminals condemned to outlawry for certain offences, Wargus esto: be an outlaw!

Here, the werewolf is seen as a devil. The Anglo-Saxons viewed him as an evil person: wearg, a scoundrel; Gothic varys, a fiend. However, quite often the word simply referred to an outlaw. Pluquet in his Contes Populaires informs us that the ancient Norman laws stated regarding criminals sentenced to outlawry for certain offenses, Wargus esto: be an outlaw!

In like manner the Lex Ripuaria, tit. 87, “Wargus sit, hoe est expulsus.” In the laws of Canute, he is called verevulf. (Leges Canuti, Schmid, i. 148.) And the Salic Law (tit. 57) orders: “Si quis corpus jam sepultum effoderit, aut expoliaverit, wargus sit.” “If any one shall have dug up or despoiled an already buried corpse, let him be a varg.”

In the same way, the Lex Ripuaria, title 87, states, “Wargus sit, hoe est expulsus.” In the laws of Canute, he is referred to as verevulf. (Leges Canuti, Schmid, i. 148.) And the Salic Law (title 57) states: “If anyone digs up or robs a body that has already been buried, let him be a varg.”

Sidonius Apollinaris. says, “Unam feminam quam forte vargorum, hoc enim nomine indigenas latrunculos nuncupant,”[3] as though the common name by which those who lived a freebooter life were designated, was varg.

Sidonius Apollinaris says, “One woman whom they happen to call vargorum, for that's what they call the local freebooters,”[3] as if the common name for those who lived a life of piracy was varg.

[3] SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS: Opera, lib. vi. ep. 4.

[3] SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS: Works, book 6, letter 4.

In like manner Palgrave assures us in his Rise and Progress of the English Commonwealth, that among the Anglo, Saxons an utlagh, or out-law, was said to have the head of a wolf. If then the term vargr was applied at one time to a wolf, at another to an outlaw who lived the life of a wild beast, away from the haunts of men “he shall be driven away as a wolf, and chased so far as men chase wolves farthest,” was the legal form of sentence—it is certainly no matter of wonder that stories of out-laws should have become surrounded with mythical accounts of their transformation into wolves.

In a similar way, Palgrave tells us in his Rise and Progress of the English Commonwealth that among the Anglo-Saxons, an utlagh, or outlaw, was said to have the head of a wolf. If the term vargr was once used to mean a wolf and at another time referred to an outlaw living like a wild animal, away from human society—"he shall be driven away as a wolf, and chased as far as men chase wolves the farthest" was the official legal sentence—it's not surprising that stories about outlaws became mixed with mythical tales of their transformation into wolves.

But the very idiom of the Norse was calculated to foster this superstition. The Icelanders had curious expressions which are sufficiently likely to have produced misconceptions.

But the very language of the Norse was designed to encourage this superstition. The Icelanders had unique expressions that could easily lead to misunderstandings.

Snorri not only relates that Odin changed himself into another form, but he adds that by his spells he turned his enemies into boars. In precisely the same manner does a hag, Ljot, in the Vatnsdæla Saga, say that she could have turned Thorsteinn and Jökull into boars to run about with the wild beasts (c. xxvi.); and the expression verða at gjalti, or at gjöltum, to become a boar, is frequently met with in the Sagas.

Snorri not only tells us that Odin transformed himself into another shape, but he also mentions that through his magic, he turned his enemies into boars. Similarly, a witch named Ljot in the Vatnsdæla Saga claims that she could have changed Thorsteinn and Jökull into boars to roam with the wild animals (c. xxvi.); and the phrase verða at gjalti, or at gjöltum, meaning to become a boar, is often found in the Sagas.

“Thereupon came Thorarinn and his men upon them, and Nagli led the way; but when he saw weapons drawn he was frightened, and ran away up the mountain, and became a boar. . . . And Thorarinn and his men took to run, so as to help Nagli, lest he should tumble off the cliffs into the sea” (Eyrbyggja Saga, c. xviii.) A similar expression occurs in the Gisla Saga Surssonar, p. 50. In the Hrolfs Saga Kraka, we meet with a troll in boar’s shape, to whom divine honours are paid; and in the Kjalnessinga Saga, c. xv., men are likened to boars—“Then it began to fare with them as it fares with boars when they fight each other, for in the same manner dropped their foam.” The true signification of verða at gjalti is to be in such a state of fear as to lose the senses; but it is sufficiently peculiar to have given rise to superstitious stories.

“Thereupon, Thorarinn and his men came upon them, and Nagli led the way; but when he saw the weapons drawn, he got scared and ran up the mountain, turning into a boar. . . . Thorarinn and his men started to run to help Nagli, so he wouldn’t tumble off the cliffs into the sea” (Eyrbyggja Saga, c. xviii.) A similar expression appears in the Gisla Saga Surssonar, p. 50. In the Hrolfs Saga Kraka, we encounter a troll in the shape of a boar, to whom divine honors are given; and in the Kjalnessinga Saga, c. xv., men are compared to boars—“Then it began to happen to them as it does to boars when they fight each other, for their foam dropped in the same way.” The true meaning of verða at gjalti is to be so frightened that one loses their senses; however, it is strange enough to have led to superstitious stories.

I have dwelt at some length on the Northern myths relative to were-wolves and animal transformations, because I have considered the investigation of these all-important towards the elucidation of the truth which lies at the bottom of mediæval superstition, and which is nowhere so obtainable as through the Norse literature. As may be seen from the passages quoted above at length, and from an examination of those merely referred to, the result arrived at is pretty conclusive, and may be summed up in very few words.

I have spent some time discussing the Northern myths about werewolves and animal transformations, as I believe exploring these is essential to uncovering the truth behind medieval superstition, which is most accessible through Norse literature. As shown in the lengthy passages quoted above and from looking at those only mentioned, the conclusions drawn are quite clear and can be summed up in just a few words.

The whole superstructure of fable and romance relative to transformation into wild beasts, reposes simply on this basis of truth—that among the Scandinavian nations there existed a form of madness or possession, under the influence of which men acted as though they were changed into wild and savage brutes, howling, foaming at the mouth, ravening for blood and slaughter, ready to commit any act of atrocity, and as irresponsible for their actions as the wolves and bears, in whose skins they often equipped themselves.

The entire structure of fable and romance about transforming into wild beasts is based on one simple truth—that in the Scandinavian countries, there was a type of madness or possession that caused people to behave like they had turned into wild and savage animals, howling, foaming at the mouth, craving blood and violence, ready to commit any horrific act, and completely unaccountable for their actions, much like the wolves and bears whose skins they often wore.

The manner in which this fact became invested with supernatural adjuncts I have also pointed out, to wit, the change in the significance of the word designating the madness, the double meaning of the word vargr, and above all, the habits and appearance of the maniacs. We shall see instances of berserkr rage reappearing in the middle ages, and late down into our own times, not exclusively in the North, but throughout France, Germany, and England, and instead of rejecting the accounts given by chroniclers as fabulous, because there is much connected with them which seems to be fabulous, we shall be able to refer them to their true origin.

The way this fact became surrounded by supernatural elements is something I've also highlighted, specifically the shift in meaning of the term for madness, the double meaning of the word vargr, and especially the behaviors and looks of the insane. We'll see examples of berserkr rage coming back in the Middle Ages and even into modern times, not just in the North but across France, Germany, and England. Instead of dismissing the accounts provided by chroniclers as myths because some aspects seem unbelievable, we will be able to trace them back to their true origins.

It may be accepted as an axiom, that no superstition of general acceptance is destitute of a foundation of truth; and if we discover the myth of the were-wolf to be widely spread, not only throughout Europe, but through the whole world, we may rest assured that there is a solid core of fact, round which popular superstition has crystallized; and that fact is the existence of a species of madness, during the accesses of which the person afflicted believes himself to be a wild beast, and acts like a wild beast.

It can be taken as a given that no widely accepted superstition is without some basis in truth; and if we find that the myth of the werewolf is common not just in Europe but around the globe, we can be sure there is a solid truth at the center, around which popular superstition has formed. That truth is the existence of a type of madness, during which the person affected thinks they are a wild animal and behaves like one.

In some cases this madness amounts apparently to positive possession, and the diabolical acts into which the possessed is impelled are so horrible, that the blood curdles in reading them, and it is impossible to recall them without a shudder.

In some cases, this madness seems to be a form of true possession, and the horrific acts that the possessed person is driven to commit are so terrible that it makes your blood run cold just reading about them, and it's impossible to think about them without feeling a shiver.

CHAPTER V.
THE WERE-WOLF IN THE MIDDLE-AGES.

Stories from Olaus Magnus of Livonian Were-wolves—Story from Bishop Majolus—Story of Albertus Pericofcius—Similar occurrence at Prague—Saint Patrick—Strange incident related by John of Nüremberg—Bisclaveret—Courland Were-wolves—Pierre Vidal—Pavian Lycanthropist—Bodin’s Stories—Forestus’ Account of a Lycanthropist—Neapolitan Were-wolf

Stories from Olaus Magnus about Livonian Werewolves—Story from Bishop Majolus—Story of Albertus Pericofcius—Similar event in Prague—Saint Patrick—Weird incident shared by John of Nüremberg—Bisclaveret—Courland Werewolves—Pierre Vidal—Pavian Lycanthropist—Bodin’s Stories—Forestus’ Account of a Lycanthropist—Neapolitan Werewolf

Olaus Magnus relates that—“In Prussia, Livonia, and Lithuania, although the inhabitants suffer considerably from the rapacity of wolves throughout the year, in that these animals rend their cattle, which are scattered in great numbers through the woods, whenever they stray in the very least, yet this is not regarded by them as such a serious matter as what they endure from men turned into wolves.

Olaus Magnus shares that—“In Prussia, Livonia, and Lithuania, even though the people are significantly affected by the greed of wolves all year round, as these animals attack their cattle, which roam in large numbers through the woods and stray just a little, they don’t see this as a serious issue compared to what they suffer from men who have turned into wolves.

“On the feast of the Nativity of Christ, at night, such a multitude of wolves transformed from men gather together in a certain spot, arranged among themselves, and then spread to rage with wondrous ferocity against human beings, and those animals which are not wild, that the natives of these regions suffer more detriment from these, than they do from true and natural wolves; for when a human habitation has been detected by them isolated in the woods, they besiege it with atrocity, striving to break in the doors, and in the event of their doing so, they devour all the human beings, and every animal which is found within. They burst into the beer-cellars, and there they empty the tuns of beer or mead, and pile up the empty casks one above another in the middle of the cellar, thus showing their difference from natural and genuine wolves. . . . Between Lithuania, Livonia, and Courland are the walls of a certain old ruined castle. At this spot congregate thousands, on a fixed occasion, and try their agility in jumping. Those who are unable to bound over the wall, as; is often the case with the fattest, are fallen upon with scourges by the captains and slain.”[1] Olaus relates also in c. xlvii. the story of a certain nobleman who was travelling through a large forest with some peasants in his retinue who dabbled in the black art. They found no house where they could lodge for the night, and were well-nigh famished. Then one of the peasants offered, if all the rest would hold their tongues as to what he should do, that he would bring them a lamb from a distant flock.

“On the night of Christ's Nativity, a huge group of wolves transformed from men gather in a specific place, organizing among themselves, and then spread out to unleash their incredible fury against humans and domesticated animals, causing the locals more harm than real, wild wolves do. When they spot a human dwelling hidden in the woods, they surround it with brutality, trying to break down the doors, and if they succeed, they devour everyone inside along with any animals they find. They break into beer cellars, emptying barrels of beer or mead, and stacking the empty casks on top of each other in the center of the cellar, showing how different they are from real wolves. . . . Between Lithuania, Livonia, and Courland, there are the ruins of an old castle. At this place, thousands gather on a specific occasion to test their jumping skills. Those who can’t leap over the wall, often the heavier ones, are punished with whips by the leaders and killed.”[1] Olaus also recounts in c. xlvii. the story of a nobleman who was traveling through a large forest with some peasants in his entourage who practiced dark magic. They couldn’t find a place to stay for the night and were nearly starving. Then one of the peasants offered to bring them a lamb from a distant flock if everyone else would keep quiet about what he was going to do.

[1] OLAUS MAGNUS: Historia de Vent. Septent. Basil. 15, lib. xviii. cap. 45.

[1] OLAUS MAGNUS: History of the Northern Winds. Basel. 15, book eighteen, chapter 45.

He thereupon retired into the depths of the forest and changed his form into that of a wolf, fell upon the flock, and brought a lamb to his companions in his mouth. They received it with gratitude. Then he retired once more into the thicket, and transformed himself back again into his human shape.

He then went deep into the forest and changed into a wolf, attacked the flock, and brought a lamb back to his friends in his mouth. They accepted it gratefully. After that, he went back into the thicket and transformed himself back into his human form.

The wife of a nobleman in Livonia expressed her doubts to one of her slaves whether it were possible for man or woman thus to change shape. The servant at once volunteered to give her evidence of the possibility. He left the room, and in another moment a wolf was observed running over the country. The dogs followed him, and notwithstanding his resistance, tore out one of his eyes. Next day the slave appeared before his mistress blind of an eye.

The wife of a nobleman in Livonia shared her doubts with one of her slaves about whether it was possible for a man or woman to change shape. The servant immediately offered to prove it could happen. He left the room, and a moment later, a wolf was seen running across the land. The dogs chased him and, despite his struggle, managed to tear out one of his eyes. The next day, the slave came back to his mistress, blind in one eye.

Bp. Majolus[2] and Caspar Peucer[3] relate the following circumstances of the Livonians:—

Bp. Majolus[2] and Caspar Peucer[3] share the following details about the Livonians:—

[2] MAJOLI Episc. Vulturoniensis Dier. Canicul. Helenopolis, 1612, tom. ii. colloq. 3.

[2] MAJOLI Episc. Vulturoniensis Dier. Canicul. Helenopolis, 1612, vol. ii, colloq. 3.

[3] CASPAR PEUCER: Comment. de Præcipuis Divin. Generibus, 1591, p. 169.

[3] CASPAR PEUCER: Comment. on the Main Divine Kinds, 1591, p. 169.

At Christmas a boy lame of a leg goes round the country summoning the devil’s followers, who are countless, to a general conclave. Whoever remains behind, or goes reluctantly, is scourged by another with an iron whip till the blood flows, and his traces are left in blood. The human form vanishes, and the whole multitude become wolves. Many thousands assemble. Foremost goes the leader armed with an iron whip, and the troop follow, “firmly convinced in their imaginations that they are transformed into wolves.” They fall upon herds of cattle and flocks of sheep, but they have no power to slay men. When they come to a river, the leader smites the water with his scourge, and it divides, leaving a dry path through the midst, by which the pack may go. The transformation lasts during twelve days, at the expiration of which period the wolf-skin vanishes, and the human form reappears. This superstition was expressly forbidden by the church. “Credidisti, quod quidam credere solent, ut illæ quæ a vulgo Parcæ vocantur, ipsæ, vel sint vel possint hoc facere quod creduntur, id est, dum aliquis homo nascitur, et tunc valeant illum designare ad hoc quod velint, ut quandocunque homo ille voluerit, in lupum transformari possit, quod vulgaris stultitia, werwolf vocat, aut in aliam aliquam figuram?”—Ap. Burchard. (d. 1024). In like manner did S. Boniface preach against those who believed superstitiously in it strigas et fictos lupos.” (Serm. apud Mart. et Durand. ix. 217.)

At Christmas, a boy who has a lame leg travels around the countryside calling together the devil’s followers, who are countless, for a general meeting. Anyone who stays behind or goes unwillingly is whipped by another with an iron whip until blood flows, leaving bloody marks behind. The human form disappears, and the entire crowd turns into wolves. Many thousands gather. Leading the way is the leader, armed with an iron whip, and the group follows, “firmly convinced in their minds that they are transformed into wolves.” They attack herds of cattle and flocks of sheep, but they have no power to harm humans. When they reach a river, the leader strikes the water with his whip, and it parts, creating a dry path through the middle for the pack to cross. This transformation lasts for twelve days, after which the wolf-skin disappears, and the human form reappears. The church explicitly forbade this superstition. “Do you believe what some people are prone to believe, that those who are called the Fates can either be or can do what they are said to do, that is, that when a person is born, they can mark that person for whatever purpose, so that whenever that person wants, they can be transformed into a wolf, which common foolishness calls werwolf, or into some other form?”—Ap. Burchard. (d. 1024). Similarly, St. Boniface preached against those who believed superstitiously in "strigas et fictos lupos.” (Serm. apud Mart. et Durand. ix. 217.)

In a dissertation by Müller[4] we learn, on the authority of Cluverius and Dannhaverus (Acad. Homilet. p. ii.), that a certain Albertus Pericofcius in Muscovy was wont to tyrannize over and harass his subjects in the most unscrupulous manner. One night when he was absent from home, his whole herd of cattle, acquired by extortion, perished. On his return he was informed of his loss, and the wicked man broke out into the most horrible blasphemies, exclaiming, “Let him who has slain, eat; if God chooses, let him devour me as well.”

In a dissertation by Müller[4], we learn from Cluverius and Dannhaverus (Acad. Homilet. p. ii.) that a certain Albertus Pericofcius in Muscovy used to bully and mistreat his subjects in the most ruthless way. One night when he was away from home, all his cattle, which he had obtained through extortion, died. When he returned and found out about his loss, the vile man erupted into terrible curses, shouting, “Let the one who has killed eat; if God wants, let Him devour me too.”

[4] De {Greek Lukanðrwpía}. Lipsiæ, 1736.

De {Greek Lukanðrwpía}. Lipsiæ, 1736.

As he spoke, drops of blood fell to earth, and the nobleman, transformed into a wild dog, rushed upon his dead cattle, tore and mangled the carcasses and began to devour them; possibly he may be devouring them still (ac forsan hodie que pascitur). His wife, then near her confinement, died of fear. Of these circumstances there were not only ear but also eye witnesses. (Non ab auritis tantum, sed et ocidatis accepi, quod narro). Similarly it is related of a nobleman in the neighbourhood of Prague, that he robbed his subjects of their goods and reduced them to penury through his exactions. He took the last cow from a poor widow with five children, but as a judgment, all his own cattle died. He then broke into fearful oaths, and God transformed him into a dog: his human head, however, remained.

As he spoke, drops of blood fell to the ground, and the nobleman, turned into a wild dog, pounced on his dead cattle, tore apart the carcasses, and started to eat them; he might still be consuming them now (ac forsan hodie que pascitur). His wife, who was about to give birth, died of fear. There were not only people who heard about these events but also those who saw them. (Non ab auritis tantum, sed et ocidatis accepi, quod narro). Likewise, it's said about a nobleman near Prague that he stole from his subjects and left them in poverty due to his demands. He took the last cow from a poor widow with five children, and as a consequence, all his own cattle died. He then swore terrible oaths, and God turned him into a dog; however, his human head remained.

S. Patrick is said to have changed Vereticus, king of Wales, into a wolf, and S. Natalis, the abbot, to have pronounced anathema upon an illustrious family in Ireland; in consequence of which, every male and female take the form of wolves for seven years and live in the forests and career over the bogs, howling mournfully, and appeasing their hunger upon the sheep of the peasants.[5] A duke of Prussia, according to Majolus, had a countryman brought for sentence before him, because he had devoured his neighbour’s cattle. The fellow was an ill-favoured, deformed man, with great wounds in his face, which he had received from dogs’ bites whilst he had been in his wolf’s form. It was believed that he changed shape twice in the year, at Christmas and at Midsummer. He was said to exhibit much uneasiness and discomfort when the wolf-hair began to break out and his bodily shape to change.

S. Patrick is said to have transformed Vereticus, the king of Wales, into a wolf, and S. Natalis, the abbot, is believed to have placed a curse on a prominent family in Ireland; as a result, each male and female turns into wolves for seven years, living in the forests and running across the bogs, howling mournfully and feeding on the sheep of the peasants.[5] A duke of Prussia, according to Majolus, had a local man brought before him for a verdict because he had eaten his neighbor’s livestock. This man was unattractive and deformed, with significant wounds on his face, which he had gotten from dog bites while in his wolf form. It was thought that he changed shape twice a year, at Christmas and Midsummer. He was reported to show much anxiety and distress when the wolf hair started to grow in and his body began to shift.

[5] PHIL. HARTUNG: Conciones Tergeminæ, pars ii. p. 367.

[5] PHIL. HARTUNG: Conciones Tergeminæ, part ii, p. 367.

He was kept long in prison and closely watched, lest he should become a were-wolf during his confinement and attempt to escape, but nothing remarkable took place. If this is the same individual as that mentioned by Olaus Magnus, as there seems to be a probability, the poor fellow was burned alive.

He was held in prison for a long time and kept under close surveillance, in case he turned into a werewolf during his imprisonment and tried to escape, but nothing unusual happened. If this is the same person referred to by Olaus Magnus, which seems likely, the poor guy was burned alive.

John of Nüremberg relates the following curious story.[6] A priest was once travelling in a strange country, and lost his way in a forest. Seeing a fire, he made towards it, and beheld a wolf seated over it. The wolf addressed him in human-voice, and bade him not fear, as “he was of the Ossyrian race, of which a man and a woman were doomed to spend a certain number of years in wolf’s form. Only after seven years might they return home and resume their former shapes, if they were still alive.” He begged the priest to visit and console his sick wife, and to give her the last sacraments. This the priest consented to do, after some hesitation, and only when convinced of the beasts being human beings, by observing that the wolf used his front paws as hands, and when he saw the she-wolf peel off her wolf-skin from her head to her navel, exhibiting the features of an aged woman.

John of Nüremberg tells the following curious story. [6] A priest was traveling in a foreign land and got lost in a forest. When he spotted a fire, he made his way toward it and saw a wolf sitting by it. The wolf spoke to him in a human voice, assuring him not to be afraid, as "he was of the Ossyrian race, where a man and a woman were doomed to spend a certain number of years in wolf form. Only after seven years could they return home and take on their original shapes, if they were still alive." He asked the priest to visit and comfort his sick wife and to give her the last rites. The priest agreed to do this after some hesitation and only after being convinced that the wolf was once human by noticing that the wolf used its front paws like hands and when he saw the she-wolf peel off her wolf skin from her head to her waist, revealing the features of an elderly woman.

[6] JOHN EUS. NIERENBERG de Miracul. in Europa, lib. ii. cap. 42.

[6] JOHN EUS. NIERENBERG de Miracul. in Europa, book 2, chapter 42.

Marie de France says in the Lais du Bisclaveret:[7]

Marie de France says in the Lais du Bisclaveret:[7]

Bisclaveret ad nun en Bretan
Garwall Papelent li Norman.
*    *    *    *
Jadis le poet-hum oir
Et souvent suleit avenir,
Humes pluseirs Garwall deviendrent
E es boscages meisun tindrent

Bisclaveret now in Brittany
Garwall Papelent the Norman.
*    *    *    *
Once the poet used to hear
And often would come near,
Many people turned to Garwall
And in the woods made their home.

[7] An epitome of this curious were-wolf tale will be found in Ellis’s Early English Metrical Romances.

[7] A summary of this intriguing werewolf story can be found in Ellis’s Early English Metrical Romances.

There is an interesting paper by Rhanæus, on the Courland were-wolves, in the Breslauer Sammlung.[8] The author says,—“There are too many examples derived not merely from hearsay, but received on indisputable evidence, for us to dispute the fact, that Satan—if we do not deny that such a being exists, and that he has his work in the children of darkness—holds the Lycanthropists in his net in three ways:—

There’s an intriguing paper by Rhanæus about the werewolves of Courland in the Breslauer Sammlung.[8] The author states, “There are too many examples not just based on rumor but supported by undeniable evidence for us to argue against the fact that Satan—if we don’t deny that such a being exists and that he influences the children of darkness—captures the Lycanthropists in three ways:—

[8] Supplement III. Curieuser und nutzbarer Anmerkungen von Natur und Kunstgeschichten, gesammelt von Kanold. 1728.

[8] Supplement III. Curieuser and useful notes on natural and art histories, collected by Kanold. 1728.

“1. They execute as wolves certain acts, such as seizing a sheep, or destroying cattle, &c., not changed into wolves, which no scientific man in Courland believes, but in their human frames, and with their human limbs, yet in such a state of phantasy and hallucination, that they believe themselves transformed into wolves, and are regarded as such by others suffering under similar hallucination, and in this manner run these people in packs as wolves, though not true wolves.

“1. They act like wolves in certain ways, such as grabbing a sheep or killing cattle, etc., not actually changing into wolves, which no scientist in Courland believes. Instead, they remain in their human bodies, with their human limbs, but in such a state of fantasy and hallucination that they think they’ve turned into wolves. Others who are experiencing the same hallucinations see them as wolves, and in this way, these individuals form groups like wolves, even though they’re not real wolves."

“2. They imagine, in deep sleep or dream, that they injure the cattle, and this without leaving their conch; but it is their master who does, in their stead, what their fancy points out, or suggests to him.

“2. They believe, while in deep sleep or dreaming, that they harm the cattle, and they do this without leaving their conch; instead, it is their master who carries out what their imagination indicates or suggests to him.

“3. The evil one drives natural wolves to do some act, and then pictures it so well to the sleeper, immovable in his place, both in dreams and at awaking, that he believes the act to have been committed by himself.”

“3. The evil one pushes natural wolves to take certain actions and then illustrates it so vividly to the sleeper, who remains in his spot, both in dreams and upon waking, that he comes to believe the act was done by him.”

Rhanæus, under these heads, relates three stories, which he believes be has on good authority. The first is of a gentleman starting on a journey, who came upon a wolf engaged in the act of seizing a sheep in his own flock; he fired at it, and wounded it, so that it fled howling to the thicket. When the gentleman returned from his expedition he found the whole neighbourhood impressed with the belief that he had, on a given day and hour, shot at one of his tenants, a publican, Mickel. On inquiry, the man’s Wife, called Lebba, related the following circumstances, which were fully corroborated by numerous witnesses:—When her husband had sown his rye he had consulted with his wife how he was to get some meat, so as to have a good feast. The woman urged him on no account to steal from his landlord’s flock, because it was guarded by fierce dogs. He, however, rejected her advice, and Mickel fell upon his landlord’s sheep, but he had suffered and had come limping home, and in his rage at the ill success of his attempt, had fallen upon his own horse and had bitten its throat completely through. This took place in the year 1684.

Rhanæus shares three stories that he believes he has credible sources for. The first one is about a man who was on a journey and stumbled upon a wolf attacking a sheep from his own flock. He shot at the wolf, injuring it, and it ran away howling into the bushes. When the man returned from his trip, he found that the entire neighborhood thought he had shot one of his tenants, a tax collector named Mickel, at a specific day and time. Upon investigating, Mickel's wife, named Lebba, recounted events that were confirmed by many witnesses: After her husband had planted his rye, they discussed how he could get some meat for a big feast. The woman advised him not to steal from his landlord's flock because it was protected by aggressive dogs. Ignoring her advice, Mickel went after the landlord's sheep, but he ended up injured and limped home. In his frustration over his failed attempt, he took it out on his own horse and bit its throat completely through. This happened in 1684.

In 1684, a man was about to fire upon a pack of wolves, when he heard from among the troop a voice exclaiming—“Gossip! Gossip! don’t fire. No good will come of it.”

In 1684, a man was ready to shoot at a pack of wolves when he heard a voice from among them shout, “Hey! Hey! Don’t shoot. Nothing good will come of it.”

The third story is as follows:—A lycanthropist was brought before a judge and accused of witchcraft, but as nothing could be proved against him, the judge ordered one of his peasants to visit the man in his prison, and to worm the truth out of him, and to persuade the prisoner to assist him in revenging himself upon another peasant who had injured him; and this was to be effected by destroying one of the man’s cows; but the peasant was to urge the prisoner to do it secretly, and, if possible, in the disguise of a wolf. The fellow undertook the task, but he had great difficulty in persuading the prisoner to fall in with his wishes: eventually, however, he succeeded. Next morning the cow was found in its stall frightfully mangled, but the prisoner had not left his cell: for the watch, who had been placed to observe him, declared that he had spent the night in profound sleep, and that he had only at one time made a slight motion with his head and hands and feet.

The third story goes like this: A werewolf was brought before a judge and accused of witchcraft, but since nothing could be proven against him, the judge ordered one of his peasants to visit the man in prison, get the truth out of him, and convince the prisoner to help him get revenge on another peasant who had wronged him. The plan was to destroy one of the man’s cows, but the peasant was to persuade the prisoner to do it secretly and, if possible, disguised as a wolf. The peasant took on the task, but he struggled to get the prisoner to agree to his plan. Eventually, he managed to convince him. The next morning, the cow was found in its stall terribly injured, but the prisoner hadn’t left his cell. The guard, who had been watching him, said he had spent the night in deep sleep and had only moved slightly with his head, hands, and feet at one point.

Wierius and Forestus quote Gulielmus Brabantinus as an authority for the fact, that a man of high position had been so possessed by the evil one, that often during the year he fell into a condition in which he believed himself to be turned into a wolf, and at that time he roved in the woods and tried to seize and devour little children, but that at last, by God’s mercy, he recovered his senses.

Wierius and Forestus cite Gulielmus Brabantinus as a source for the fact that a prominent man was so overtaken by evil that he frequently believed he had transformed into a wolf. During those times, he would wander through the woods attempting to capture and eat small children, but eventually, through God’s mercy, he regained his sanity.

Certainly the famous Pierre Vidal, the Don Quixote of Provençal troubadours, must have had a touch of this madness, when, after having fallen in love with a lady of Carcassone, named Loba, or the Wolfess, the excess of his passion drove him over the country, howling like a wolf, and demeaning himself more like an irrational beast than a rational man.

Certainly the famous Pierre Vidal, the Don Quixote of Provençal troubadours, must have had a bit of this madness when, after falling in love with a woman from Carcassonne named Loba, or the Wolfess, his overwhelming passion drove him all over the countryside, howling like a wolf and acting more like a wild animal than a rational person.

He commemorates his lupine madness in the poem A tal Donna:—[9]

He celebrates his wolf-like madness in the poem A tal Donna:—[9]

[9] BRUCE WHYTE: Histoire des Langues Romaines, tom. ii. p. 248.

[9] BRUCE WHYTE: History of Romance Languages, vol. ii. p. 248.

Crowned with immortal joys I mount
The proudest emperors above,
For I am honoured with the love
Of the fair daughter of a count.
A lace from Na Raymbauda’s hand
I value more than all the land
Of Richard, with his Poïctou,
His rich Touraine and famed Anjou.
    When loup-garou the rabble call me,
When vagrant shepherds hoot,
Pursue, and buffet me to boot,
It doth not for a moment gall me;
I seek not palaces or halls,
Or refuge when the winter falls;
Exposed to winds and frosts at night,
My soul is ravished with delight.
    Me claims my she-wolf (Loba) so divine:
And justly she that claim prefers,
For, by my troth, my life is hers
More than another’s, more than mine.

Crowned with eternal joys, I rise above
The proudest emperors,
Because I’m honored with the love
Of the beautiful daughter of a count.
A lace from Na Raymbauda’s hand
I cherish more than all the lands
Of Richard, with his Poitou,
His wealthy Touraine and renowned Anjou.
    When the crowd calls me loup-garou,
When wandering shepherds jeer,
Chase, and strike me to boot,
It doesn’t bother me at all;
I seek not palaces or halls,
Or shelter when winter falls;
Exposed to winds and frosts at night,
My soul is filled with delight.
    My divine she-wolf (Loba) claims me:
And rightly so, her claim is fair,
For, I swear, my life is hers
More than anyone else’s, more than my own.

Job Fincelius[10] relates the sad story of a farmer of Pavia, who, as a wolf, fell upon many men in the open country and tore them to pieces. After much trouble the maniac was caught, and he then assured his captors that the only difference which existed between himself and a natural wolf, was that in a true wolf the hair grew outward, whilst in him it struck inward. In order to put this assertion to the proof, the magistrates, themselves most certainly cruel and bloodthirsty wolves, cut off his arms and legs; the poor wretch died of the mutilation. This took place in 1541. The idea of the skin being reversed is a very ancient one: versipellis occurs as a name of reproach in Petronius, Lucilius, and Plautus, and resembles the Norse hamrammr.

Job Fincelius[10] tells the tragic story of a farmer from Pavia who, like a wolf, attacked and killed many people in the countryside. After much effort, the maniac was captured, and he told his captors that the only difference between him and a real wolf was that a true wolf's hair grows outward, while his grew inward. To test this claim, the magistrates, who were undoubtedly cruel and bloodthirsty like wolves themselves, cut off his arms and legs; the poor man died from the injuries. This happened in 1541. The idea of reversed skin is very old: versipellis appears as a term of insult in the works of Petronius, Lucilius, and Plautus, and is similar to the Norse hamrammr.

[10] FINCELIUS de Mirabilibus, lib. xi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ FINCELIUS on the Marvels, book xi.

Fincelius relates also that, in 1542, there was such a multitude of were-wolves about Constantinople that the Emperor, accompanied by his guard, left the city to give them a severe correction, and slew one hundred and fifty of them.

Fincelius also mentions that, in 1542, there was such a huge number of werewolves in Constantinople that the Emperor, along with his guards, left the city to deal with them harshly and killed one hundred and fifty of them.

Spranger speaks of three young ladies who attacked a labourer, under the form of cats, and were wounded by him. They were found bleeding in their beds next morning.

Spranger talks about three young women who attacked a laborer in the form of cats and were injured by him. The next morning, they were found bleeding in their beds.

Majolus relates that a man afflicted with lycanthropy was brought to Pomponatius. The poor fellow had been found buried in hay, and when people approached, he called to them to flee, as he was a were wolf, and would rend them. The country-folk wanted to flay him, to discover whether the hair grew inwards, but Pomponatius rescued the man and cured him.

Majolus tells that a man suffering from lycanthropy was brought to Pomponatius. This unfortunate guy had been found hidden in hay, and when people came close, he warned them to run away, saying he was a werewolf and would tear them apart. The locals wanted to skin him to see if the hair grew inward, but Pomponatius saved the man and healed him.

Bodin tells some were-wolf stories on good authority; it is a pity that the good authorities of Bodin were such liars, but that, by the way. He says that the Royal Procurator-General Bourdin had assured him that he had shot a wolf, and that the arrow had stuck in the beast’s thigh. A few hours after, the arrow was found in the thigh of a man in bed. In Vernon, about the year 1566, the witches and warlocks gathered in great multitudes, under the shape of cats. Four or five men were attacked in a lone place by a number of these beasts. The men stood their ground with the utmost heroism, succeeded in slaying one puss, and in wounding many others. Next day a number of wounded women were found in the town, and they gave the judge an accurate account of all the circumstances connected with their wounding.

Bodin shares some werewolf stories from credible sources; it’s unfortunate that Bodin's reliable sources were such liars, but that’s another story. He claims that the Royal Procurator-General Bourdin told him he shot a wolf, and the arrow was stuck in the animal's thigh. A few hours later, the arrow was found in the thigh of a man lying in bed. In Vernon, around 1566, witches and warlocks gathered in large numbers, taking the form of cats. Four or five men were attacked in a secluded spot by a group of these creatures. The men stood their ground with great bravery, managed to kill one cat, and wounded several others. The next day, a number of injured women were found in town, and they provided the judge with a detailed account of how they got hurt.

Bodin quotes Pierre Marner, the author of a treatise on sorcerers, as having witnessed in Savoy the transformation of men into wolves. Nynauld[11] relates that in a village of Switzerland, near Lucerne, a peasant was attacked by a wolf, whilst he was hewing timber; he defended himself, and smote off a fore-leg of the beast. The moment that the blood began to flow the wolf’s form changed, and he recognized a woman without her arm. She was burnt alive.

Bodin quotes Pierre Marner, the author of a book on sorcerers, saying he saw men turn into wolves in Savoy. Nynauld[11] shares that in a village in Switzerland, near Lucerne, a peasant was attacked by a wolf while he was chopping wood; he fought back and chopped off one of the wolf’s front legs. The moment blood started to pour out, the wolf transformed, and he recognized a woman missing an arm. She was burned alive.

[11] NYNAULD, De la Lycanthropie. Paris, 1615, p. 52.

[11] NYNAULD, On Lycanthropy. Paris, 1615, p. 52.

An evidence that beasts are transformed witches is to be found in their having no tails. When the devil takes human form, however, he keeps his club-foot of the Satyr, as a token by which he may be recognized. So animals deficient in caudal appendages are to be avoided, as they are witches in disguise. The Thingwald should consider the case of the Manx cats in its next session.

An indication that animals are actually witches is seen in their lack of tails. When the devil takes on a human form, he retains his club foot like a Satyr, which serves as a sign for recognition. Therefore, animals without tails should be avoided, as they are witches in disguise. The Thingwald should discuss the issue of Manx cats in its next meeting.

Forestus, in his chapter on maladies of the brain, relates a circumstance which came under his own observation, in the middle of the sixteenth century, at Alcmaar in the Netherlands. A peasant there was attacked every spring with a fit of insanity; under the influence of this he rushed about the churchyard, ran into the church, jumped over the benches, danced, was filled with fury, climbed up, descended, and never remained quiet. He carried a long staff in his hand, with which he drove away the dogs, which flew at him and wounded him, so that his thighs were covered with scars. His face was pale, his eyes deep sunk in their sockets. Forestus pronounces the man to be a lycanthropist, but he does not say that the poor fellow believed himself to be transformed into a wolf. In reference to this case, however, he mentions that of a Spanish nobleman who believed himself to be changed into a bear, and who wandered filled with fury among the woods.

Forestus, in his chapter on brain disorders, shares an incident he witnessed in the mid-sixteenth century in Alcmaar, Netherlands. A local peasant experienced an episode of insanity every spring; during these episodes, he would run around the churchyard, burst into the church, leap over the benches, dance, act in a rage, climb up and down, and could never sit still. He held a long staff that he used to fend off attacking dogs, which bit him and left scars all over his thighs. His face was pale, and his eyes were sunken deep into his sockets. Forestus labels the man as a lycanthropist but doesn’t mention whether the poor man thought he had turned into a wolf. However, he does reference a Spanish nobleman who believed he had transformed into a bear and wandered furiously through the woods.

Donatus of Altomare[12] affirms that he saw a man in the streets of Naples, surrounded by a ring of people, who in his were-wolf frenzy had dug up a corpse and was carrying off the leg upon his shoulders. This was in the middle of the sixteenth century.

Donatus of Altomare[12] confirms that he witnessed a man in the streets of Naples, surrounded by a crowd, who in his werewolf madness had exhumed a corpse and was carrying its leg on his shoulders. This took place in the mid-sixteenth century.

[12] De Medend. Human. Corp. lib. i. cap. 9.

[12] De Medend. Human. Corp. book 1. chapter 9.

CHAPTER VI.
A CHAMBER OF HORRORS.

Pierre Bourgot and Michel Verdung—’Me Hermit of S. Bonnot—The Gandillon Family—Thievenne Paget—The Tailor of Châlons—Roulet.

Pierre Bourgot and Michel Verdung—’Me Hermit of S. Bonnot—The Gandillon Family—Thievenne Paget—The Tailor of Châlons—Roulet.

In December, 1521, the Inquisitor-General for the diocese of Besançon, Boin by name, heard a case of a sufficiently terrible nature to produce a profound sensation of alarm in the neighbourhood. Two men were under accusation of witchcraft and cannibalism. Their names were Pierre Bourgot, or Peter the Great, as the people had nicknamed him from his stature, and Michel Verdung. Peter had not been long under trial, before he volunteered a full confession of his crimes. It amounted to this:—

In December 1521, the Inquisitor-General for the diocese of Besançon, named Boin, handled a case that caused significant alarm in the area. Two men were accused of witchcraft and cannibalism. Their names were Pierre Bourgot, or Peter the Great, as the locals called him due to his size, and Michel Verdung. Peter hadn't been on trial for long when he willingly confessed to his crimes. His confession was as follows:—

About nineteen years before, on the occasion of a New Year’s market at Poligny, a terrible storm had broken over the country, and among other mischiefs done by it, was the scattering of Pierre’s flock. “In vain,” said the prisoner, “did I labour, in company with other peasants, to find the sheep and bring them together. I went everywhere in search of them.

About nineteen years ago, during a New Year’s market in Poligny, a terrible storm hit the area, causing a lot of chaos, including the scattering of Pierre’s flock. “I worked hard,” said the prisoner, “along with other peasants, to find the sheep and gather them. I searched everywhere for them.

“Then there rode up three black horsemen, and the last said to me: ‘Whither away? you seem to be in trouble?’

“Then three black horsemen rode up, and the last one asked me: ‘Where are you headed? You look like you’re in trouble?’”

“I related to him my misfortune with my flock. He bade me pluck up my spirits, and promised that his master would henceforth take charge of and protect my flock., if I would only rely upon him. He told me, as well, that I should find my strayed sheep very shortly, and he promised to provide me with money. We agreed to meet again in four or five days. My flock I soon found collected together. At my second meeting I learned of the stranger that he was a servant of the devil. I forswore God and our Lady and all saints and dwellers in Paradise. I renounced Christianity, kissed his left hand, which was black and ice-cold as that of a corpse. Then I fell on my knees and gave in my allegiance to Satan. I remained in the service of the devil for two years, and never entered a church before the end of mass, or at all events till the holy water had been sprinkled, according to the desire of my master, whose name I afterwards learned was Moyset.

“I told him about my bad luck with my flock. He encouraged me to stay positive and promised that his boss would take care of and protect my flock from now on, as long as I relied on him. He also said that I would find my lost sheep very soon and promised to give me money. We agreed to meet again in four or five days. I quickly found my flock gathered together. At our second meeting, I learned from the stranger that he was a servant of the devil. I turned my back on God, our Lady, all the saints, and anyone in Paradise. I renounced Christianity, kissed his left hand, which was cold and black like a corpse’s. Then I fell to my knees and pledged my loyalty to Satan. I served the devil for two years, and I never entered a church before the end of mass or until the holy water had been sprinkled, as my master wanted, whose name I later learned was Moyset.

“All anxiety about my flock was removed, for the devil had undertaken to protect it and to keep off the wolves.

“All anxiety about my flock was gone, because the devil had taken on the job of protecting it and keeping the wolves away.”

“This freedom from care, however, made me begin to tire of the devil’s service, and I recommenced my attendance at church, till I was brought back into obedience to the evil one by Michel Verdung, when I renewed my compact on the understanding that I should be supplied with money.

“This freedom from worry, though, started to make me get tired of serving the devil, and I started going back to church until Michel Verdung pulled me back into obedience to the evil one, when I renewed my agreement with the understanding that I would be given money.”

“In a wood near Chastel Charnon we met with many others whom I did not recognize; we danced, and each had in his or her hand a green taper with a blue flame. Still under the delusion that I should obtain money, Michel persuaded me to move with the greatest celerity, and in order to do this, after I had stripped myself, he smeared me with a salve, and I believed myself then to be transformed into a wolf. I was at first somewhat horrified at my four wolf’s feet, and the fur with which I was covered all at once, but I found that I could now travel with the speed of the wind. This could not have taken place without the help of our powerful master, who was present during our excursion, though I did not perceive him till I had recovered my human form. Michel did the same as myself.

“In a forest near Chastel Charnon, we encountered many others that I didn’t recognize; we danced, and everyone held a green candle with a blue flame. Still convinced that I would receive money, Michel urged me to move as quickly as possible. To help with this, after I stripped down, he covered me with an ointment, and I believed I had transformed into a wolf. At first, I was somewhat horrified by my four wolf paws and the fur that suddenly covered me, but I realized I could now move as fast as the wind. This couldn’t have happened without the assistance of our powerful master, who was present during our adventure, although I didn’t notice him until I returned to my human form. Michel did the same as I did.”

“When we had been one or two hours in this condition of metamorphosis, Michel smeared us again, and quick as thought we resumed our human forms. The salve was given us by our masters; to me it was given by Moyset, to Michel by his own master, Guillemin.”

“When we had been in this state of transformation for one or two hours, Michel smeared us again, and in the blink of an eye, we changed back into our human forms. Our masters provided us with the salve; I received mine from Moyset, and Michel got his from his own master, Guillemin.”

Pierre declared that he felt no exhaustion after his excursions, though the judge inquired particularly whether he felt that prostration after his unusual exertion, of which witches usually complained. Indeed the exhaustion consequent on a were-wolf raid was so great that the lycanthropist was often confined to his bed for days, and could hardly move hand or foot, much in the same way as the berserkir and ham rammir in the North were utterly prostrated after their fit had left them.

Pierre said he felt no fatigue after his outings, even though the judge asked specifically if he experienced that extreme tiredness after his unusual activities, which witches typically complained about. In fact, the fatigue resulting from a werewolf attack was so intense that the lycanthrope often stayed in bed for days and could hardly move at all, much like the berserkers and ham rammir in the North, who were completely exhausted after their fits had passed.

In one of his were-wolf runs, Pierre fell upon a boy of six or seven years old, with his teeth, intending to rend and devour him, but the lad screamed so loud that he was obliged to beat a retreat to his clothes, and smear himself again, in order to recover his form and escape detection. He and Michel, however, one day tore to pieces a woman as she was gathering peas; and a M. de Chusnée, who came to her rescue, was attacked by them and killed.

In one of his werewolf hunts, Pierre stumbled upon a boy around six or seven years old, with the intent to tear him apart and eat him. But the kid screamed so loudly that Pierre had to back off, retreating to his clothes and smear himself again to regain his human form and avoid being discovered. However, one day he and Michel ripped apart a woman who was picking peas; and a M. de Chusnée, who came to help her, was attacked and killed by them.

On another occasion they fell upon a little girl of four years old, and ate her up, with the exception of one arm. Michel thought the flesh most delicious.

On another occasion, they came across a little girl who was four years old and ate her up, leaving only one arm. Michel thought the meat was really tasty.

Another girl was strangled by them, and her blood lapped up. Of a third they ate merely a portion of the stomach. One evening at dusk, Pierre leaped over a garden wall, and came upon a little maiden of nine years old, engaged upon the weeding of the garden beds. She fell on her knees and entreated Pierre to spare her; but he snapped the neck, and left her a corpse, lying among her flowers. On this occasion he does not seem to have been in his wolf’s shape. He fell upon a goat which he found in the field of Pierre Lerugen, and bit it in the throat, but he killed it with a knife.

Another girl was strangled by them, and her blood spilled out. Of a third, they only ate part of her stomach. One evening at dusk, Pierre jumped over a garden wall and came across a little girl, just nine years old, weeding the garden beds. She fell to her knees and begged Pierre to spare her, but he snapped her neck, leaving her a corpse among her flowers. On this occasion, he didn’t seem to be in his wolf form. He attacked a goat he found in Pierre Lerugen's field and bit it in the throat, but he killed it with a knife.

Michel was transformed in his clothes into a wolf, but Pierre was obliged to strip, and the metamorphosis could not take place with him unless he were stark naked.

Michel was turned into a wolf in his clothes, but Pierre had to strip down, and the transformation couldn't happen for him unless he was completely naked.

He was unable to account for the manner in which the hair vanished when he recovered his natural condition.

He couldn't explain how the hair disappeared when he returned to his normal state.

The statements of Pierre Bourgot were fully corroborated by Michel Verdung.

The statements of Pierre Bourgot were fully confirmed by Michel Verdung.

Towards the close of the autumn of 1573, the peasants of the neighbourhood of Dôle, in Franche Comté, were authorized by the Court of Parliament at Dôle, to hunt down the were-wolves which infested the country. The authorization was as follows:— “According to the advertisement made to the sovereign Court of Parliament at Dole, that, in the territories of Espagny, Salvange, Courchapon, and the neighbouring villages, has often been seen and met, for some time past, a were-wolf, who, it is said, has already seized and carried off several little children, so that they have not been seen since, and since he has attacked and done injury in the country to some horsemen, who kept him of only with great difficulty and danger to their persons: the said Court, desiring to prevent any greater danger, has permitted, and does permit, those who are abiding or dwelling in the said places and others, notwithstanding all edicts concerning the chase, to assemble with pikes, halberts, arquebuses, and sticks, to chase and to pursue the said were-wolf in every place where they may find or seize him; to tie and to kill, without incurring any pains or penalties. . . . Given at the meeting of the said Court, on the thirteenth day of the month September, 1573.” It was some time, however, before the loup-garou was caught.

Towards the end of autumn in 1573, the peasants near Dôle, in Franche Comté, were given permission by the Court of Parliament in Dôle to hunt down the werewolves that plagued the area. The authorization stated: “According to the announcement made to the sovereign Court of Parliament at Dole, a werewolf has often been seen and encountered in the territories of Espagny, Salvange, Courchapon, and the nearby villages for some time now, and it is said that he has already seized and taken off several young children, who have not been seen since. He has also attacked and harmed some horsemen, who managed to fend him off only with great difficulty and personal risk. The said Court, wanting to prevent any further danger, has allowed, and does allow, those who live or reside in these areas and others, despite all existing hunting laws, to gather with pikes, halberds, arquebuses, and sticks to hunt and pursue the said werewolf wherever they may find or capture him; to bind and kill him, without facing any penalties or consequences… Given at the meeting of the said Court, on the thirteenth day of September, 1573.” However, it took some time before the loup-garou was captured.

In a retired spot near Amanges, half shrouded in trees, stood a small hovel of the rudest construction; its roof was of turf, and its walls were blotched with lichen. The garden to this cot was run to waste, and the fence round it broken through. As the hovel was far from any road, and was only reached by a path over moorland and through forest, it was seldom visited, and the couple who lived in it were not such as would make many friends. The man, Gilles Garnier, was a sombre, ill-looking fellow, who walked in a stooping attitude, and whose pale face, livid complexion, and deep-set eyes under a pair of coarse and bushy brows, which met across the forehead, were sufficient to repel any one from seeking his acquaintance. Gilles seldom spoke, and when he did it was in the broadest patois of his country. His long grey beard and retiring habits procured for him the name of the Hermit of St. Bonnot, though no one for a moment attributed to him any extraordinary amount of sanctity.

In a secluded area near Amanges, partly hidden by trees, was a small hovel built in the simplest way; its roof was covered with turf, and its walls were stained with lichen. The garden surrounding this cottage was overgrown, and the fence around it was broken. Since the hovel was far from any road and could only be reached by a path through the moors and forests, it was rarely visited, and the couple living there were not the type to make many friends. The man, Gilles Garnier, was a gloomy-looking guy who walked hunched over, and his pale face, sickly complexion, and deep-set eyes underneath a pair of thick, bushy eyebrows that met across his forehead were enough to discourage anyone from wanting to get to know him. Gilles rarely spoke, and when he did, it was in the thickest dialect of his region. His long gray beard and reclusive nature earned him the nickname the Hermit of St. Bonnot, although no one really thought he was particularly holy.

The hermit does not seem to have been suspected for some time, but one day, as some of the peasants of Chastenoy were returning home from their work, through the forest, the screams of a child and the deep baying of a wolf, attracted their notice, and on running in the direction whence the cries sounded, they found a little girl defending herself against a monstrous creature, which was attacking her tooth and nail, and had already wounded her severely in five places. As the peasants came up, the creature fled on all fours into the gloom of the thicket; it was so dark that it could not be identified with certainty, and whilst some affirmed that it was a wolf, others thought they had recognized the features of the hermit. This took place on the 8th November.

The hermit hadn't seemed to be suspected for a while, but one day, as some of the farmers from Chastenoy were heading home through the forest, they heard the screams of a child and the deep barking of a wolf. Curious, they ran towards the direction of the cries and discovered a little girl fighting off a huge creature that was attacking her fiercely and had already injured her badly in five places. When the farmers arrived, the creature scrambled away into the dark thicket; it was so dim that it couldn't be clearly identified. While some insisted it was a wolf, others claimed they recognized the hermit. This happened on November 8th.

On the 14th a little boy of ten years old was missing, who had been last seen at a short distance from the gates of Dole.

On the 14th, a ten-year-old boy went missing. He was last seen not far from the gates of Dole.

The hermit of S. Bonnot was now seized and brought to trial at Dole, when the following evidence was extracted from him and his wife, and substantiated in many particulars by witnesses.

The hermit of S. Bonnot was now captured and put on trial at Dole, where the following evidence was gathered from him and his wife, and confirmed by several witnesses in many details.

On the last day of Michaelmas, under the form of a wolf, at a mile from Dole, in the farm of Gorge, a vineyard belonging to Chastenoy, near the wood of La Serre, Gilles Gamier had attacked a little maiden of ten or twelve years old, and had slain her with his teeth and claws; he had then drawn her into the wood, stripped her, gnawed the flesh from her legs and arms, and had enjoyed his meal so much, that, inspired with conjugal affection, he had brought some of the flesh home for his wife Apolline.

On the last day of Michaelmas, in the shape of a wolf, a mile from Dole, on the farm of Gorge, a vineyard owned by Chastenoy near the wood of La Serre, Gilles Gamier attacked a little girl around ten or twelve years old and killed her with his teeth and claws. He then dragged her into the woods, stripped her, gnawed the flesh from her legs and arms, and enjoyed his meal so much that, filled with a sense of marital affection, he took some of the flesh home for his wife Apolline.

Eight days after the feast of All Saints, again in the form of a were-wolf, he had seized another girl, near the meadow land of La Pouppe, on the territory of Athume and Chastenoy, and was on the point of slaying and devouring her, when three persons came up, and he was compelled to escape. On the fourteenth day after All Saints, also as a wolf, he had attacked a boy of ten years old, a mile from Dôle, between Gredisans and Menoté, and had strangled him. On that occasion he had eaten all the flesh off his legs and arms, and had also devoured a great part of the belly; one of the legs he had rent completely from the trunk with his fangs.

Eight days after All Saints’ Day, he transformed into a werewolf again and kidnapped another girl near the meadows of La Pouppe, in the regions of Athume and Chastenoy. Just as he was about to kill and eat her, three people showed up, forcing him to flee. On the fourteenth day after All Saints, still in wolf form, he attacked a ten-year-old boy about a mile from Dôle, between Gredisans and Menoté, and strangled him. On that occasion, he devoured all the flesh from the boy's legs and arms, and a significant portion of his stomach; he completely ripped one of the legs off the body with his teeth.

On the Friday before the last feast of S. Bartholomew, he had seized a boy of twelve or thirteen, under a large pear-trees near the wood of the village Perrouze, and had drawn him into the thicket and killed him, intending to eat him as he had eaten the other children, but the approach of men hindered him from fulfilling his intention. The boy was, however, quite dead, and the men who came up declared that Gilles appeared as a man and not as a wolf. The hermit of S. Bonnot was sentenced to be dragged to the place of public execution, and there to be burned alive, a sentence which was rigorously carried out.

On the Friday before the last feast of St. Bartholomew, he seized a boy around twelve or thirteen years old, under a large pear tree near the woods of the village of Perrouze, dragged him into the thicket, and killed him, planning to eat him like he had eaten other children. However, the arrival of men stopped him from carrying out his plan. The boy was dead, and the men who arrived stated that Gilles looked like a man and not a wolf. The hermit of St. Bonnot was sentenced to be dragged to the public execution site and burned alive, and that sentence was carried out without mercy.

In this instance the poor maniac fully believed that actual transformation into a wolf took place; he was apparently perfectly reasonable on other points, and quite conscious of the acts he had committed.

In this case, the poor maniac genuinely believed that he transformed into a wolf; he seemed completely rational about other matters and was fully aware of the actions he had taken.

We come now to a more remarkable circumstance, the affliction of a whole family with the same form of insanity. Our information is derived from Boguet’s Discours de Sorciers, 1603-1610.

We now come to a more notable situation, where an entire family is affected by the same type of insanity. Our information comes from Boguet’s Discours de Sorciers, 1603-1610.

Pernette Gandillon was a poor girl in the Jura, who in 1598 ran about the country on all fours, in the belief that she was a wolf. One day as she was ranging the country in a fit of lycanthropic madness, she came upon two children who were plucking wild strawberries. Filled with a sudden passion for blood, she flew at the little girl and would have brought her down, had not her brother, a lad of four years old, defended her lustily with a knife. Pernette, however, wrenched the weapon from his tiny hand, flung him down and gashed his throat, so that he died of the wound. Pernette was tom to pieces by the people in their rage and horror.

Pernette Gandillon was a poor girl from the Jura who, in 1598, crawled around the countryside on all fours, believing she was a wolf. One day, while wandering around in a state of lycanthropic madness, she encountered two children picking wild strawberries. Overcome by a sudden thirst for blood, she lunged at the little girl and would have attacked her if her four-year-old brother hadn’t bravely defended her with a knife. However, Pernette wrested the weapon from his small hand, threw him to the ground, and slashed his throat, causing him to bleed to death. In their rage and horror, the people tore Pernette to pieces.

Directly after, Pierre, the brother of Pernette Gandillon, was accused of witchcraft. He was charged with having led children to the sabbath, having made hail, and having run about the country in the form of a wolf. The transformation was effected by means of a salve which he had received from the devil. He had on one occasion assumed the form of a hare, but usually he appeared as a wolf, and his skin became covered with shaggy grey hair. He readily acknowledged that the charges brought against him were well founded, and he allowed that he had, during the period of his transformation, fallen on, and devoured, both beasts and human beings. When he desired to recover his true form, he rolled himself in the dewy grass. His son Georges asserted that he had also been anointed with the salve, and had gone to the sabbath in the shape of a wolf. According to his own testimony, he had fallen upon two goats in one of his expeditions.

Directly after, Pierre, Pernette Gandillon's brother, was accused of witchcraft. He was charged with leading children to the sabbath, making hail, and running around the country as a wolf. This transformation was achieved through a salve he received from the devil. He once took the form of a hare, but he usually appeared as a wolf, and his skin became covered with shaggy grey fur. He readily admitted that the charges against him were true, and he acknowledged that during his transformation, he had attacked and eaten both animals and humans. When he wanted to return to his true form, he would roll in the dewy grass. His son Georges claimed that he had also been anointed with the salve and had gone to the sabbath as a wolf. According to his own account, he had attacked two goats on one of his outings.

One Maundy-Thursday night he had lain for three hours in his bed in a cataleptic state, and at the end of that time had sprung out of bed. During this period he had been in the form of a wolf to the witches’ sabbath.

One Maundy Thursday night, he had lain in bed for three hours in a cataleptic state, and after that time he suddenly jumped out of bed. During that period, he had taken the form of a wolf to attend the witches’ sabbath.

His sister Antoinnette confessed that she had made hail, and that she had sold herself to the devil, who had appeared to her in the shape of a black he-goat. She had been to the sabbath on several occasions.

His sister Antoinnette confessed that she had made hail and that she had sold herself to the devil, who had appeared to her as a black he-goat. She had been to the sabbath several times.

Pierre and Georges in prison behaved as maniacs, running on all fours about their cells and howling dismally. Their faces, arms, and legs were frightfully scarred with the wounds they had received from dogs when they had been on their raids. Boguet accounts for the transformation not taking place, by the fact of their not having the necessary salves by them.

Pierre and Georges in prison acted like crazies, crawling around their cells on all fours and howling mournfully. Their faces, arms, and legs were horribly scarred from the bites they had gotten from dogs during their raids. Boguet explains that the change didn't happen because they didn't have the right ointments with them.

All three, Pierre, Georges, and Antoinnette, were hung and burned.

All three, Pierre, Georges, and Antoinnette, were hanged and burned.

Thievenne Paget, who was a witch of the most unmistakable character, was also frequently changed into a she-wolf, according to her own confession, in which state she had often accompanied the devil over hill and dale, slaying cattle, and falling on and devouring children. The same thing may be said of Clauda Isan Prost, a lame woman, Clauda Isan Guillaume, and Isan Roquet, who owned to the murder of five children.

Thievenne Paget, who was an unmistakable witch, also often turned into a she-wolf, as she admitted. In that form, she frequently roamed the land with the devil, killing livestock and attacking and devouring children. The same can be said for Clauda Isan Prost, a woman with a limp, Clauda Isan Guillaume, and Isan Roquet, who confessed to murdering five children.

On the 14th of December, in the same year as the execution of the Gandillon family (1598), a tailor of Châlons was sentenced to the flames by the Parliament of Paris for lycanthropy. This wretched man had decoyed children into his shop, or attacked them in the gloaming when they strayed in the woods, had torn them with his teeth, and killed them, after which he seems calmly to have dressed their flesh as ordinary meat, and to have eaten it with great relish. The number of little innocents whom he destroyed is unknown. A whole cask full of bones was discovered in his house. The man was perfectly hardened, and the details of his trial were so full of horrors and abominations of all kinds, that the judges ordered the documents to be burned.

On December 14th, the same year the Gandillon family was executed (1598), a tailor from Châlons was sentenced to be burned by the Parliament of Paris for werewolf-like behavior. This miserable man had lured children into his shop or attacked them at dusk when they wandered into the woods, tearing them apart with his teeth and killing them. It seems he calmly dressed their flesh as if it were regular meat and ate it with great enjoyment. The exact number of innocent children he murdered is unknown. A whole barrel of bones was found in his house. The man was completely unrepentant, and the details of his trial were so filled with horrors and atrocities that the judges ordered the documents to be burned.

Again in 1598, a year memorable in the annals of lycanthropy, a trial took place in Angers, the details of which are very terrible.

Again in 1598, a year notable in the history of lycanthropy, a trial took place in Angers, the details of which are quite horrific.

In a wild and unfrequented spot near Caude, some countrymen came one day upon the corpse of a boy of fifteen, horribly mutilated and bespattered with blood. As the men approached, two wolves, which had been rending the body, bounded away into the thicket. The men gave chase immediately, following their bloody tracks till they lost them; when suddenly crouching among the bushes, his teeth chattering with fear, they found a man half naked, with long hair and beard, and with his hands dyed in blood. His nails were long as claws, and were clotted with fresh gore, and shreds of human flesh.

In a remote and deserted area near Caude, some locals stumbled upon the body of a fifteen-year-old boy, gruesomely mutilated and covered in blood. As the men got closer, two wolves, which had been tearing apart the body, jumped away into the bushes. The men immediately chased after them, following their bloody footprints until they lost the trail; then, suddenly crouched among the bushes, they discovered a man who was half-naked, with long hair and a beard, and with his hands stained in blood. His nails were as long as claws, caked with fresh gore, and bits of human flesh.

This is one of the most puzzling and peculiar cases which come under our notice.

This is one of the most confusing and unusual cases we've encountered.

The wretched man, whose name was Roulet, of his own accord stated that he had fallen upon the lad and had killed him by smothering him, and that he had been prevented from devouring the body completely by the arrival of men on the spot.

The miserable man, named Roulet, voluntarily admitted that he had attacked the boy and killed him by smothering him, and that he had been stopped from completely eating the body by the arrival of people on the scene.

Roulet proved on investigation to be a beggar from house to house, in the most abject state of poverty. His companions in mendicity were his brother John and his cousin Julien. He had been given lodging out of charity in a neighbouring village, but before his apprehension he had been absent for eight days.

Roulet turned out to be a beggar, going from house to house, in a deeply destitute condition. His fellow beggars were his brother John and his cousin Julien. He had been given shelter out of kindness in a nearby village, but he had been missing for eight days before his arrest.

Before the judges, Roulet acknowledged that he was able to transform himself into a wolf by means of a salve which his parents had given him. When questioned about the two wolves which had been seen leaving the corpse, he said that he knew perfectly well who they were, for they were his companions, Jean and Julian, who possessed the same secret as himself. He was shown the clothes he had worn on the day of his seizure, and he recognized them immediately; he described the boy whom he had murdered, gave the date correctly, indicated the precise spot where the deed had been done, and recognized the father of the boy as the man who had first run up when the screams of the lad had been heard. In prison, Roulet behaved like an idiot. When seized, his belly was distended and hard; in prison he drank one evening a whole pailful of water, and from that moment refused to eat or drink.

Before the judges, Roulet admitted that he could change into a wolf using a salve his parents had given him. When asked about the two wolves seen leaving the corpse, he stated that he knew exactly who they were—they were his friends, Jean and Julian, who shared the same secret. He was shown the clothes he wore the day he was captured, and he recognized them immediately; he described the boy he had killed, gave the date correctly, pointed out the exact location of the crime, and identified the boy's father as the man who had rushed over when the screams were heard. In prison, Roulet acted strangely. When he was caught, his stomach was swollen and hard; one evening in prison, he drank an entire bucket of water and then refused to eat or drink afterward.

His parents, on inquiry, proved to be respectable and pious people, and they proved that his brother John and his cousin Julien had been engaged at a distance on the day of Roulet’s apprehension.

His parents, when asked, turned out to be respectable and religious people, and they confirmed that his brother John and his cousin Julien had been involved from afar on the day Roulet was arrested.

“What is your name, and what your estate?” asked the judge, Pierre Hérault.

“What’s your name, and what’s your situation?” asked the judge, Pierre Hérault.

“My name is Jacques Roulet, my age thirty-five; I am poor, and a mendicant.”

“My name is Jacques Roulet, I’m thirty-five years old; I’m poor, and a beggar.”

“What are you accused of having done?”

“What are you being accused of?”

“Of being a thief—of having offended God. My parents gave me an ointment; I do not know its composition.”

“Of being a thief—of having offended God. My parents gave me an ointment; I don't know what it's made of.”

“When rubbed with this ointment do you become a wolf?”

“Does rubbing this ointment on you turn you into a wolf?”

“No; but for all that, I killed and ate the child Cornier: I was a wolf.”

“No; but despite that, I killed and ate the child Cornier: I was a wolf.”

“Were you dressed as a wolf?”

“Were you dressed up as a wolf?”

“I was dressed as I am now. I had my hands and my face bloody, because I had been eating the flesh of the said child.”

“I was dressed like I am now. My hands and face were covered in blood because I had been eating the flesh of that child.”

“Do your hands and feet become paws of a wolf?”

“Do your hands and feet turn into wolf paws?”

“Yes, they do.”

"Absolutely, they do."

“Does your head become like that of a wolf-your mouth become larger?”

“Does your head turn into that of a wolf—does your mouth get bigger?”

“I do not know how my head was at the time; I used my teeth; my head was as it is to-day. I have wounded and eaten many other little children; I have also been to the sabbath.”

“I don’t know what was going on in my head back then; I used my teeth; my mind was the same as it is now. I have hurt and eaten many other little kids; I have also been to the sabbath.”

The lieutenant criminel sentenced Roulet to death. He, however, appealed to the Parliament at Paris; and this decided that as there was more folly in the poor idiot than malice and witchcraft, his sentence of death should be commuted to two years’ imprisonment in a madhouse, that he might be instructed in the knowledge of God, whom he had forgotten in his utter poverty.[1]

The lieutenant criminel sentenced Roulet to death. He, however, appealed to the Parliament in Paris, which determined that there was more foolishness in the poor idiot than malice or witchcraft. As a result, his death sentence was changed to two years in a mental institution, where he could be taught about God, whom he had forgotten in his complete poverty.[1]

[1] “La cour du Parliament, par arrêt, mist l’appellation et la sentence dont il avoit esté appel au néant, et, néanmoins, ordonna que le dit Roulet serait mis à l’hospital Saint Germain des Prés, où on a accoustumé de mettre les folz, pour y demeurer l’espace de deux ans, afin d’y estre instruit et redressé tant de son esprit, que ramené à la cognoissance de Dieu, que l’extrême pauvreté lui avoit fait mescognoistre.”

[1] "The court of Parliament, by ruling, nullified the appeal and sentence that had been brought before it, and nonetheless ordered that Roulet be placed in the Saint Germain des Prés hospital, where the insane are usually taken, to stay there for two years, in order to be educated and restored both in his mind and to the recognition of God, which extreme poverty had caused him to forget."

CHAPTER VII.
JEAN GRENIER

On the Sand-dunes—A Wolf attacks Marguerite Poirier—Jean Grenier brought to Trial—His Confessions—Charges of Cannibalism proved—His Sentence—Behaviour in the Monastery—Visit of Del’ancre.

On the Sand Dunes - A Wolf Attacks Marguerite Poirier - Jean Grenier Brought to Trial - His Confessions - Charges of Cannibalism Proven - His Sentence - Behavior in the Monastery - Visit of Del’ancre.

One fine afternoon in the spring, some village girls were tending their sheep on the sand-dunes which intervene between the vast forests of pine covering the greater portion of the present department of Landes in the south of France, and the sea.

One beautiful spring afternoon, a group of village girls were herding their sheep on the sand dunes that lie between the expansive pine forests covering most of what is now the department of Landes in southern France and the sea.

The brightness of the sky, the freshness of the air puffing up off the blue twinkling Bay of Biscay, the hum or song of the wind as it made rich music among the pines which stood like a green uplifted wave on the East, the beauty of the sand-hills speckled with golden cistus, or patched with gentian-blue, by the low growing Gremille couchée, the charm of the forest-skirts, tinted variously with the foliage of cork-trees, pines, and acacia, the latter in full bloom, a pile of rose-coloured or snowy flowers,—all conspired to fill the peasant maidens with joy, and to make their voices rise in song and laughter, which rung merrily over the hills, and through the dark avenues of evergreen trees.

The brightness of the sky, the freshness of the air blowing up from the blue, sparkling Bay of Biscay, the humming or singing of the wind creating beautiful music among the pines that stood like a green, raised wave to the East, the beauty of the sand dunes dotted with golden cistus or splashed with gentian-blue by the low-growing Gremille couchée, the charm of the forest edges, colored in different shades with the leaves of cork trees, pines, and acacias, the latter in full bloom with piles of pink or white flowers—all came together to fill the peasant girls with joy and make their voices rise in song and laughter that rang merrily over the hills and through the dark paths of evergreen trees.

Now a gorgeous butterfly attracted their attention, then a flight of quails skimming the surface.

Now a beautiful butterfly caught their attention, followed by a flight of quails gliding just above the ground.

“Ah!” exclaimed Jacquiline Auzun,” ah, if I had my stilts and bats, I would strike the little birds down, and we should have a fine supper.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Jacquiline Auzun, “ah, if I had my stilts and bats, I would knock the little birds down, and we’d have a great dinner.”

“Now, if they would fly ready cooked into one’s mouth, as they do in foreign parts!” said another girl.

“Now, if only they would fly cooked right into your mouth, like they do in other countries!” said another girl.

“Have you got any new clothes for the S. Jean?” asked a third; “my mother has laid by to purchase me a smart cap with gold lace.”

“Do you have any new clothes for the S. Jean?” asked a third; “my mom has saved up to buy me a nice cap with gold lace.”

“You will turn the head of Etienne altogether, Annette!” said Jeanne Gaboriant. “But what is the matter with the sheep?”

“You're going to completely capture Etienne's attention, Annette!” said Jeanne Gaboriant. “But what's wrong with the sheep?”

She asked because the sheep which had been quietly browsing before her, on reaching a small depression in the dune, had started away as though frightened at something. At the same time one of the dogs began to growl and show his fangs.

She asked because the sheep that had been quietly grazing in front of her, upon reaching a small dip in the dune, suddenly started away as if startled by something. At the same time, one of the dogs began to growl and display his teeth.

The girls ran to the spot, and saw a little fall in the ground, in which, seated on a log of fir, was a boy of thirteen. The appearance of the lad was peculiar. His hair was of a tawny red and thickly matted, falling over his shoulders and completely covering his narrow brow. His small pale-grey eyes twinkled with an expression of horrible ferocity and cunning, from deep sunken hollows. The complexion was of a dark olive colour; the teeth were strong and white, and the canine teeth protruded over the lower lip when the mouth was closed. The boy’s hands were large and powerful, the nails black and pointed like bird’s talons. He was ill clothed, and seemed to be in the most abject poverty. The few garments he had on him were in tatters, and through the rents the emaciation of his limbs was plainly visible.

The girls ran to the spot and saw a small dip in the ground, where a thirteen-year-old boy was sitting on a fir log. The boy looked unusual. His hair was a tawny red, thick and matted, falling over his shoulders and completely covering his narrow forehead. His small, pale-grey eyes sparkled with a terrifying wildness and cleverness from deep sunken sockets. His skin had a dark olive tone; his teeth were strong and white, and his canine teeth jutted out over his lower lip when his mouth was closed. The boy's hands were large and strong, with black, pointed nails like bird talons. He was poorly dressed and seemed to be in extreme poverty. The few clothes he wore were in tatters, and through the tears, his thin limbs were clearly visible.

The girls stood round him, half frightened and much surprised, but the boy showed no symptoms of astonishment. His face relaxed into a ghastly leer, which showed the whole range of his glittering white fangs.

The girls stood around him, half scared and pretty surprised, but the boy didn’t seem shocked at all. His face twisted into a creepy grin, revealing all of his shiny white teeth.

“Well, my maidens,” said he in a harsh voice, “which of you is the prettiest, I should like to know; can you decide among you?”

“Well, my ladies,” he said in a gruff voice, “which one of you is the prettiest? Can you figure it out among yourselves?”

“What do you want to know for?” asked Jeanne Gaboriant, the eldest of the girls, aged eighteen, who took upon herself to be spokesman for the rest.

“What do you want to know for?” asked Jeanne Gaboriant, the oldest of the girls at eighteen, who took it upon herself to speak for the others.

“Because I shall marry the prettiest,” was the answer.

“Because I'm going to marry the prettiest,” was the answer.

“Ah!” said Jeanne jokingly; “that is if she will have you, which is not very likely, as we none of us know you, or anything about you.”

“Ah!” Jeanne said playfully, “that is if she actually wants you, which is pretty unlikely since none of us know you or anything about you.”

“I am the son of a priest,” replied the boy curtly.

“I’m the son of a priest,” the boy replied bluntly.

“Is that why you look so dingy and black?”

“Is that why you look so dirty and grim?”

“No, I am dark-coloured, because I wear a wolf-skin sometimes.”

“No, I’m dark-skinned because I sometimes wear wolf fur.”

“A wolf-skin!” echoed the girl; “and pray who gave it you?”

“A wolf skin!” the girl exclaimed. “And who gave it to you?”

“One called Pierre Labourant.”

“Someone named Pierre Labourant.”

“There is no man of that name hereabouts. Where does he live?”

“There isn't anyone by that name around here. Where does he live?”

A scream of laughter mingled with howls, and breaking into strange gulping bursts of fiendlike merriment from the strange boy.

A scream of laughter blended with howls, erupting into odd, heaving bursts of sinister joy from the mysterious boy.

The little girls recoiled, and the youngest took refuge behind Jeanne.

The little girls flinched, and the youngest hid behind Jeanne.

“Do you want to know Pierre Labourant, lass? Hey, he is a man with an iron chain about his neck, which he is ever engaged in gnawing. Do you want to know where he lives, lass? Ha., in a place of gloom and fire, where there are many companions, some seated on iron chairs, burning, burning; others stretched on glowing beds, burning too. Some cast men upon blazing coals, others roast men before fierce flames, others again plunge them into caldrons of liquid fire.”

“Do you want to know Pierre Labourant, girl? Well, he’s a guy with an iron chain around his neck that he’s always gnawing on. Do you want to know where he lives, girl? Ha, in a dark and fiery place, surrounded by many others—some sitting on burning iron chairs; others lying on hot beds, also burning. Some throw men onto fiery coals, others roast men in front of intense flames, and yet others dunk them into boiling pots of fire.”

The girls trembled and looked at each other with scared faces, and then again at the hideous being which crouched before them.

The girls shook with fear and glanced at each other with terrified expressions, then looked back at the hideous creature that was crouched in front of them.

“You want to know about the wolf-skin cape?” continued he. “Pierre Labourant gave me that; he wraps it round me, and every Monday, Friday, and Sunday, and for about an hour at dusk every other day, I am a wolf, a were-wolf. I have killed dogs and drunk their blood; but little girls taste better, their flesh is tender and sweet, their blood rich and warm. I have eaten many a maiden, as I have been on my raids together with my nine companions. I am a were-wolf! Ah, ha! if the sun were to set I would soon fall on one of you and make a meal of you!” Again he burst into one of his frightful paroxysms of laughter, and the girls unable to endure it any longer, fled with precipitation.

“You want to know about the wolf-skin cape?” he continued. “Pierre Labourant gave me that; he wraps it around me, and every Monday, Friday, and Sunday, and for about an hour at dusk every other day, I become a wolf, a werewolf. I’ve killed dogs and drunk their blood; but little girls taste better; their flesh is tender and sweet, their blood rich and warm. I’ve eaten many a maiden while on my raids with my nine companions. I am a werewolf! Ah, ha! if the sun were to set, I would soon pounce on one of you and make a meal of you!” He burst into another one of his terrifying fits of laughter, and the girls, unable to take it any longer, fled in a rush.

Near the village of S. Antoine de Pizon, a little girl of the name of Marguerite Poirier, thirteen years old, was in the habit of tending her sheep, in company with a lad of the same age, whose name was Jean Grenier. The same lad whom Jeanne Gaboriant had questioned.

Near the village of S. Antoine de Pizon, a little girl named Marguerite Poirier, thirteen years old, would often take care of her sheep along with a boy of the same age, named Jean Grenier. He was the same boy whom Jeanne Gaboriant had questioned.

The little girl often complained to her parents of the conduct of the boy: she said that he frightened her with his horrible stories; but her father and mother thought little of her complaints, till one day she returned home before her usual time so thoroughly alarmed that she had deserted her flock. Her parents now took the matter up and investigated it. Her story was as follows:—

The little girl often complained to her parents about how the boy acted: she said he scared her with his scary stories; but her dad and mom didn't think much of her complaints until one day she came home earlier than usual, completely freaked out that she had abandoned her flock. Her parents then decided to look into it. Her story was as follows:—

Jean had often told her that he had sold himself to the devil, and that he had acquired the power of ranging the country after dusk, and sometimes in broad day, in the form of a wolf. He had assured her that he had killed and devoured many dogs, but that he found their flesh less palatable than the flesh of little girls, which he regarded as a supreme delicacy. He had told her that this had been tasted by him not unfrequently, but he had specified only two instances: in one he had eaten as much as he could, and had thrown the rest to a wolf, which had come up during the repast. In the other instance he had bitten to death another little girl, had lapped her blood, and, being in a famished condition at the time, had devoured every portion of her, with the exception of the arms and shoulders.

Jean had often told her that he had sold his soul to the devil and had gained the ability to roam the country at night, and sometimes even during the day, as a wolf. He claimed he had killed and eaten many dogs, but he found their meat less tasty than that of little girls, which he considered the ultimate delicacy. He said he had tasted this not infrequently, but he only mentioned two specific occasions: once, he had eaten as much as he could and had thrown the rest to a wolf that showed up during his meal. On another occasion, he had bitten another little girl to death, lapped up her blood, and, being very hungry at the time, had consumed every part of her except for her arms and shoulders.

The child told her parents, on the occasion of her return home in a fit of terror, that she had been guiding her sheep as usual, but Grenier had not been present. Hearing a rustle in the bushes she had looked round, and a wild beast bad leaped upon her, and torn her clothes on her left side with its sharp fangs. She added that she had defended herself lustily with her shepherd’s staff, and had beaten the creature off. It had then retreated a few paces, had seated itself on its hind legs like a dog when it is begging, and had regarded her with such a look of rage, that she had fled in terror. She described the animal as resembling a wolf, but as being shorter and stouter; its hair was red, its tail stumpy, and the head smaller than that of a genuine wolf.

The child told her parents, when she returned home in a panic, that she had been herding her sheep like usual, but Grenier wasn’t with her. Hearing a rustle in the bushes, she turned around, and a wild animal pounced on her, tearing her clothes on the left side with its sharp teeth. She added that she fiercely defended herself with her shepherd's staff and managed to drive the creature away. It then backed off a few steps, sat on its hind legs like a dog begging, and looked at her with such rage that she ran away in fear. She described the animal as being similar to a wolf, but shorter and stockier; it had red fur, a stubby tail, and a smaller head than a real wolf.

The statement of the child produced general consternation in the parish. It was well known that several little girls had vanished in a most mysterious way of late, and the parents of these little ones were thrown into an agony of terror lest their children had become the prey of the wretched boy accused by Marguerite Poirier. The case was now taken up by the authorities and brought before the parliament of Bordeaux.

The child's statement caused widespread panic in the community. It was widely known that several little girls had gone missing in a very mysterious manner recently, and the parents of these children were engulfed in fear that their daughters had fallen victim to the miserable boy accused by Marguerite Poirier. The authorities took up the case and brought it before the Bordeaux parliament.

The investigation which followed was as complete as could be desired.

The investigation that followed was as thorough as possible.

Jean Grenier was the son of a poor labourer in the village of S. Antoine do Pizon, and not the son of a priest, as he had asserted. Three months before his seizure he had left home, and had been with several masters doing odd work, or wandering about the country begging. He had been engaged several times to take charge of the flocks belonging to farmers, and had as often been discharged for neglect of his duties. The lad exhibited no reluctance to communicate all he knew about himself, and his statements were tested one by one, and were often proved to be correct.

Jean Grenier was the son of a poor laborer in the village of S. Antoine do Pizon, not the son of a priest, as he claimed. Three months before his seizure, he had left home and had worked for various employers doing odd jobs or wandering around the countryside begging. He had been hired several times to take care of farmers' flocks and just as often fired for not doing his job properly. The young man was open about sharing everything he knew about himself, and his claims were checked one by one, often proving to be accurate.

The story he related of himself before the court was as follows:—

The story he told about himself in front of the court was this:—

“When I was ten or eleven years old, my neighbour, Duthillaire, introduced me, in the depths of the forest, to a M. de la Forest, a black man, who signed me with his nail, and then gave to me and Duthillaire a salve and a wolf-skin. From that time have I run about the country as a wolf.

“When I was ten or eleven, my neighbor Duthillaire took me deep into the forest to meet a Mr. de la Forest, a Black man, who marked me with his nail. Then he gave Duthillaire and me a salve and a wolf skin. Since then, I’ve been roaming the countryside like a wolf.”

“The charge of Marguerite Poirier is correct. My intention was to have killed and devoured her, but she kept me off with a stick. I have only killed one dog, a white one, and I did not drink its blood.”

“The accusation against Marguerite Poirier is true. I meant to kill and eat her, but she kept me away with a stick. I’ve only killed one dog, a white one, and I didn’t drink its blood.”

When questioned touching the children, whom he said he had killed and eaten as a wolf, he allowed that he had once entered an empty house on the way between S. Coutras and S. Anlaye, in a small village, the name of which he did not remember, and had found a child asleep in its cradle; and as no one was within to hinder him, he dragged the baby out of its cradle, carried it into the garden, leaped the hedge, and devoured as much of it as satisfied his hunger. What remained he had given to a wolf. In the parish of S. Antoine do Pizon he had attacked a little girl, as she was keeping sheep. She was dressed in a black frock; he did not know her name. He tore her with his nails and teeth, and ate her. Six weeks before his capture he had fallen upon another child, near the stone-bridge, in the same parish. In Eparon he had assaulted the hound of a certain M. Millon, and would have killed the beast, had not the owner come out with his rapier in his hand.

When asked about the children he claimed to have killed and eaten like a wolf, he mentioned that he had once gone into an empty house on the route from S. Coutras to S. Anlaye, in a small village whose name he couldn't recall. Inside, he found a child asleep in its cradle; since no one was around to stop him, he pulled the baby from the cradle, took it into the garden, jumped over the hedge, and ate enough of it to satisfy his hunger. He gave the leftovers to a wolf. In the parish of S. Antoine do Pizon, he attacked a little girl who was tending sheep. She was wearing a black dress, but he didn't know her name. He wounded her with his nails and teeth and ate her. Six weeks before he was captured, he had attacked another child near the stone bridge in the same parish. In Eparon, he had also gone after a dog belonging to a man named M. Millon and would have killed the animal if the owner hadn't come out with his sword drawn.

Jean said that he had the wolf-skin in his possession, and that he went out hunting for children, at the command of his master, the Lord of the Forest. Before transformation he smeared himself with the salve, which be preserved in a small pot, and hid his clothes in the thicket.

Jean said that he had the wolf skin with him and that he went out hunting for children at the command of his master, the Lord of the Forest. Before transforming, he smeared himself with the ointment he kept in a small pot and hid his clothes in the bushes.

He usually ran his courses from one to two hours in the day, when the moon was at the wane, but very often he made his expeditions at night. On one occasion he had accompanied Duthillaire, but they had killed no one.

He usually held his sessions for one to two hours during the day, when the moon was fading, but often he went out at night. One time, he went with Duthillaire, but they didn't kill anyone.

He accused his father of having assisted him, and of possessing a wolf-skin; he charged him also with having accompanied him on one occasion, when he attacked and ate a girl in the village of Grilland, whom he had found tending a flock of geese. He said that his stepmother was separated from his father. He believed the reason to be, because she had seen him once vomit the paws of a dog and the fingers of a child. He added that the Lord of the Forest had strictly forbidden him to bite the thumb-nail of his left hand, which nail was thicker and longer than the others, and had warned him never to lose sight of it, as long as he was in his were-wolf disguise.

He accused his father of helping him and having a wolf skin. He also claimed that his father had joined him once when he attacked and ate a girl in the village of Grilland, whom he had found looking after a flock of geese. He mentioned that his stepmother was separated from his father. He thought it was because she had once seen him vomit the paws of a dog and the fingers of a child. He added that the Lord of the Forest had strictly forbidden him to bite the thumbnail of his left hand, which was thicker and longer than the others, and had warned him never to lose sight of it as long as he was in his werewolf disguise.

Duthillaire was apprehended, and the father of Jean Grenier himself claimed to be heard by examination.

Duthillaire was arrested, and Jean Grenier's father requested to be heard during the examination.

The account given by the father and stepmother of Jean coincided in many particulars with the statements made by their son.

The story told by Jean's father and stepmother matched up in many details with what their son said.

The localities where Grenier declared he had fallen on children were identified, the times when he said the deeds had been done accorded with the dates given by the parents of the missing little ones, when their losses had occurred.

The places where Grenier claimed he had harmed children were identified, and the times he said the incidents happened matched the dates provided by the parents of the missing little ones when their losses occurred.

The wounds which Jean affirmed that he had made, and the manner in which he had dealt them, coincided with the descriptions given by the children he had assaulted.

The wounds that Jean claimed he had inflicted and the way he had done it matched the descriptions provided by the children he had attacked.

He was confronted with Marguerite Poirier, and he singled her out from among five other girls, pointed to the still open gashes in her body, and stated that he had made them with his teeth, when he attacked her in wolf-form, and she had beaten him off with a stick. He described an attack he had made on a little boy whom he would have slain, had not a man come to the rescue, and exclaimed, “I’ll have you presently.”

He was faced with Marguerite Poirier, and he picked her out from among five other girls, pointed to the still open wounds on her body, and said that he had made them with his teeth when he attacked her in wolf form, and she had fought him off with a stick. He described an attack he had made on a little boy whom he would have killed, if a man hadn’t come to the rescue, and shouted, “I’ll have you soon.”

The man who saved the child was found, and proved to be the uncle of the rescued lad, and he corroborated the statement of Grenier, that he had used the words mentioned above.

The man who saved the child was found and turned out to be the uncle of the rescued boy. He confirmed Grenier's statement that he had used the words mentioned above.

Jean was then confronted with his father. He now began to falter in his story, and to change his statements. The examination had lasted long, and it was seen that the feeble intellect of the boy was wearied out, so the case was adjourned. When next confronted with the elder Grenier, Jean told his story as at first, without changing it in any important particular.

Jean was then faced with his father. He started to stumble over his story and change his statements. The questioning had gone on for a long time, and it was clear that the boy's weak mind was exhausted, so the case was postponed. When he was confronted again by the older Grenier, Jean told his story just as he did at the beginning, without altering any important details.

The fact of Jean Grenier having killed and eaten several children, and of his having attacked and wounded others, with intent to take their life, were fully established; but there was no proof whatever of the father having had the least hand in any of the murders, so that he was dismissed the court without a shadow of guilt upon him.

The fact that Jean Grenier killed and ate several children, and that he attacked and hurt others with the intention to kill them, was fully established; however, there was no evidence at all that the father had any involvement in any of the murders, so he was cleared from the court without any guilt on him.

The only witness who corroborated the assertion of Jean that he changed his shape into that of a wolf was Marguerite Poirier.

The only witness who confirmed Jean's claim that he transformed into a wolf was Marguerite Poirier.

Before the court gave judgment, the first president of assize, in an eloquent speech, put on one side all questions of witchcraft and diabolical compact, and bestial transformation, and boldly stated that the court had only to consider the age and the imbecility of the child, who was so dull and idiotic—that children of seven or eight years old have usually a larger amount of reason than he. The president went on to say that Lycanthropy and Kuanthropy were mere hallucinations, and that the change of shape existed only in the disorganized brain of the insane, consequently it was not a crime which could be punished. The tender age of the boy must be taken into consideration, and the utter neglect of his education and moral development. The court sentenced Grenier to perpetual imprisonment within the walls of a monastery at Bordeaux, where he might be instructed in his Christian and moral obligations; but any attempt to escape would be punished with death.

Before the court made its decision, the chief judge passionately dismissed all discussions of witchcraft, deals with the devil, and animal transformation, asserting that the court needed to focus solely on the child's age and mental deficiency. He stated that the child was so dull and naive that most kids around seven or eight years old had more common sense than he did. The judge continued by saying that werewolves and shapeshifting were just figments of the imagination, and that any change in form existed only in the disordered minds of the insane, thus it wasn't something that could be punished as a crime. The boy's young age had to be considered, along with the complete neglect of his education and moral growth. The court sentenced Grenier to life imprisonment in a monastery in Bordeaux, where he would be taught his Christian and moral duties; however, any escape attempt would result in the death penalty.

A pleasant companion for the monks! a promising pupil for them to instruct! No sooner was he admitted into the precincts of the religious house, than he ran frantically about the cloister and gardens upon all fours, and finding a heap of bloody and raw offal, fell upon it and devoured it in an incredibly short space of time.

A nice companion for the monks! A promising student for them to teach! As soon as he was allowed into the religious house, he started wildly crawling around the cloister and gardens on all fours, and when he found a pile of bloody and raw scraps, he quickly jumped on it and devoured it in no time at all.

Delancre visited him seven years after, and found him diminutive in stature, very shy, and unwilling to look any one in the face. His eyes were deep set and restless; his teeth long and protruding; his nails black, and in places worn away; his mind was completely barren; he seemed unable to comprehend the smallest things. He related his story to Delancre, and told him how he had run about formerly in the woods as a wolf, and he said that he still felt a craving for raw flesh, especially for that of little girls, which he said was delicious, and he added that but for his confinement it would not be long before he tasted it again. He said that the Lord of the Forest had visited him twice in the prison, but that he had driven him off with the sign of the cross. The account be then gave of his murders coincided exactly with what had come out in his trial; and beside this, his story of the compact he had made with the Black One, and the manner in which his transformation was effected, also coincided with his former statements.

Delancre visited him seven years later and found him small in stature, very shy, and not willing to make eye contact. His eyes were deep-set and restless; his teeth were long and protruding; his nails were black and worn down in places; his mind was completely empty; he seemed unable to grasp even the simplest things. He recounted his story to Delancre, explaining how he used to run in the woods like a wolf, and he mentioned that he still had a craving for raw flesh, especially that of little girls, which he claimed was delicious. He added that if it weren’t for his confinement, it wouldn’t be long before he tasted it again. He said that the Lord of the Forest had visited him twice in prison, but he drove him away with the sign of the cross. The account he then gave of his murders matched exactly what had emerged during his trial; in addition, his story about the pact he had made with the Black One and how his transformation happened also aligned with his previous statements.

He died at the age of twenty, after an imprisonment of seven years, shortly after Delancre’s visit.[1]

He died at the age of twenty, after being imprisoned for seven years, shortly after Delancre's visit.[1]

[1] DELANCRE: Tableau de l’Inconstance, p 305.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ DELANCRE: Table of Inconstancy, p 305.

In the two cases of Roulet and Grenier the courts referred the whole matter of Lycanthropy, or animal transformation, to its true and legitimate cause, an aberration of the brain. From this time medical men seem to have regarded it as a form of mental malady to be brought under their treatment, rather than as a crime to be punished by law. But it is very fearful to contemplate that there may still exist persons in the world filled with a morbid craving for human blood, which is ready to impel them to commit the most horrible atrocities, should they escape the vigilante of their guards, or break the bars of the madhouse which restrains them.

In the cases of Roulet and Grenier, the courts recognized that Lycanthropy, or transformation into an animal, really stems from a mental disorder. From this point on, medical professionals began to see it as a type of mental illness that needed treatment, instead of viewing it as a crime to be punished. However, it’s scary to think there could still be people in the world with a disturbing desire for human blood, ready to commit the most dreadful acts if they manage to evade their guards or break free from the asylum that holds them.

CHAPTER VIII.
FOLK-LORE RELATING TO WERE-WOLVES.

Barrenness of English Folk-lore—Devonshire Traditions—Derivation of Were-wolf—Cannibalism in Scotland—The Angus Robber—The Carle of Perth—French Superstitions—Norwegian Traditions—Danish Tales of Were-wolves—Holstein Stories—The Werewolf in the Netherlands—Among the Greeks; the Serbs; the White Russians; the Poles; the Russians—A Russian Receipt for becoming a Were-wolf—The Bohemian Vlkodlak—Armenian Story—Indian Tales—Abyssinian Budas—American Transformation Tales—A Slovakian Household Tale—Similar Greek, Béarnais, and Icelandic Tales.

Barrenness of English Folklore—Devonshire Traditions—Origin of Werewolf—Cannibalism in Scotland—The Angus Robber—The Carle of Perth—French Superstitions—Norwegian Traditions—Danish Tales of Werewolves—Holstein Stories—The Werewolf in the Netherlands—Among the Greeks; the Serbs; the White Russians; the Poles; the Russians—A Russian Method for becoming a Werewolf—The Bohemian Vlkodlak—Armenian Story—Indian Tales—Abyssinian Budas—American Transformation Stories—A Slovakian Household Tale—Similar Greek, Béarnais, and Icelandic Tales.

English folk-lore is singularly barren of were-wolf stories, the reason being that wolves had been extirpated from England under the Anglo-Saxon kings, and therefore ceased to be objects of dread to the people. The traditional belief in were-wolfism must, however, have remained long in the popular mind, though at present it has disappeared, for the word occurs in old ballads and romances. Thus in Kempion—

English folklore is surprisingly lacking in werewolf stories, mainly because wolves were wiped out in England during the time of the Anglo-Saxon kings, which made them no longer something for people to fear. However, the traditional belief in werewolves must have lingered in the public consciousness for a while, even though it has now faded away, as the term appears in old ballads and romances. For example, in Kempion—

O was it war-wolf in the wood?
    Or was it mermaid in the sea?
Or was it man, or vile woman,
    My ain true love, that mis-shaped thee?

O was it a war-wolf in the woods?
    Or was it a mermaid in the sea?
Or was it a man, or a wicked woman,
    My own true love, that distorted you?

There is also the romance of William and the Were-wolf in Hartshorn;[1] but this professes to be a translation from the French:—

There is also the story of William and the Were-wolf in Hartshorn;[1] but this claims to be a translation from the French:—

[1] HARTSHORN: Ancient Metrical Tales, p. 256. See also “The Witch Cake,” in CRUMEK’S Remains of Nithsdale Song.

[1] HARTSHORN: Ancient Metrical Tales, p. 256. See also “The Witch Cake,” in CRUMEK’S Remains of Nithsdale Song.

For he of Frenche this fayre tale ferst dede translate,
In ese of Englysch men in Englysch speche.

For he of French this fair tale first translated,
In ease of English men in English speech.

In the popular mind the cat or the hare have taken the place of the wolf for witches’ transformation, and we hear often of the hags attending the devil’s Sabbath in these forms.

In popular belief, the cat or the hare have replaced the wolf as the animal witches transform into, and we often hear about the hags attending the devil’s Sabbath in these forms.

In Devonshire they range the moors in the shape of black dogs, and I know a story of two such creatures appearing in an inn and nightly drinking the cider, till the publican shot a silver button over their heads, when they were instantly transformed into two ill-favoured old ladies of his acquaintance. On Heathfield, near Tavistock, the wild huntsman rides by full moon with his “wush hounds;” and a white hare which they pursued was once rescued by a goody returning from market, and discovered to be a transformed young lady.

In Devon, they roam the moors like black dogs, and I know a story about two of these creatures showing up at an inn and drinking cider every night, until the innkeeper shot a silver button over their heads, at which point they instantly turned into two grumpy old ladies he knew. On Heathfield, near Tavistock, the wild huntsman rides by full moon with his “wush hounds;” and a white hare they were chasing was once saved by a woman coming back from the market, who found out it was a transformed young lady.

Gervaise of Tilbury says in his Otia Imperalia

Gervaise of Tilbury says in his Otia Imperalia

“Vidimus frequenter in Anglia, per lunationes, homines in lupos mutari, quod hominum genus gerulfos Galli vocant, Angli vero wer-wlf, dicunt: wer enim Anglice virum sonat, wlf, lupum.” Gervaise may be right in his derivation of the name, and were-wolf may mean man-wolf, though I have elsewhere given a different derivation, and one which I suspect is truer. But Gervaise has grounds for his assertion that wér signifies man; it is so in Anglo-Saxon, vair in Gothic, vir in Latin, verr, in Icelandic, vîra, Zend, wirs, old Prussian, wirs, Lettish, vîra, Sanskrit, bîr, Bengalee.

“Frequently in England, during lunar months, people are said to transform into wolves, a group of people the Gauls call gerulfos, while the English refer to as wer-wlf. The term wer means man in English, and wlf means wolf.” Gervaise might be correct about the name's origin, and were-wolf could mean man-wolf, although I have provided a different origin elsewhere, one I believe to be more accurate. However, Gervaise has a point in claiming that wér signifies man; it does so in Anglo-Saxon, vair in Gothic, vir in Latin, verr in Icelandic, vîra in Zend, wirs in old Prussian, wirs in Lettish, vîra in Sanskrit, and bîr in Bengali.

There have been cases of cannibalism in Scotland, but no bestial transformation is hinted at in connection with them.

There have been instances of cannibalism in Scotland, but there’s no suggestion of any animal-like transformation related to them.

Thus Bœthius, in his history of Scotland, tells us of a robber and his daughter who devoured children, and Lindsay of Pitscottie gives a full account.

Thus Bœthius, in his history of Scotland, tells us about a robber and his daughter who ate children, and Lindsay of Pitscottie provides a detailed account.

“About this time (1460) there was ane brigand ta’en with his haill family, who haunted a place in Angus. This mischievous man had ane execrable fashion to take all young men and children he could steal away quietly, or tak’ away without knowledge, and eat them, and the younger they were, esteemed them the mair tender and delicious. For the whilk cause and damnable abuse, he with his wife and bairns were all burnt, except ane young wench of a year old who was saved and brought to Dandee, where she was brought up and fostered; and when she came to a woman’s years, she was condemned and burnt quick for that crime. It is said that when she was coming to the place of execution, there gathered ane huge multitude of people, and specially of women, cursing her that she was so unhappy to commit so damnable deeds. To whom she turned about with an ireful countenance, saying:—‘Wherefore chide ye with me, as if I had committed ane unworthy act? Give me credence and trow me, if ye had experience of eating men and women’s flesh, ye wold think it so delicious that ye wold never forbear it again.’ So, but any sign of repentance, this unhappy traitor died in the sight of the people.”[2]

“Around this time (1460), there was a bandit caught with his whole family, who terrorized a place in Angus. This wicked man had a terrible habit of quietly kidnapping young men and children to eat them. The younger they were, the more he thought they were tender and delicious. Because of this heinous crime, he, his wife, and their children were all burned to death, except for a one-year-old girl who was saved and taken to Dundee, where she was raised. When she grew up, she was sentenced to death and burned alive for that crime. It’s said that as she was taken to the execution site, a huge crowd, especially made up of women, gathered to curse her for her terrible deeds. She turned to them with an angry face and said, 'Why do you scold me as if I did something shameful? Trust me, if you had tasted human flesh, you would find it so delicious that you could never stop eating it again.' So, without any sign of remorse, this unfortunate traitor died in front of the crowd.”[2]

[2] LINDSAY’S Chronicles of Scotland, 1814, p. 163.

[2] LINDSAY’S Chronicles of Scotland, 1814, p. 163.

Wyntoun also has a passage in his metrical chronicle regarding a cannibal who lived shortly before his own time, and he may easily have heard about him from surviving contemporaries. It was about the year 1340, when a large portion of Scotland had been devastated by the arms of Edward III.

Wyntoun also includes a section in his metrical chronicle about a cannibal who lived just before his time, and he likely heard stories about him from people who were still around. This was around the year 1340, when much of Scotland had been ravaged by Edward III's forces.

About Perth thare was the countrie
Sae waste, that wonder wes to see; For intill well-great space thereby,
Wes nother house left nor herb’ry.
Of deer thare wes then sic foison (profusion),
That they wold near come to the town,
Sae great default was near that stead,
That mony were in hunger dead.
A carle they said was near thereby,
That wold act settis (traps) commonly,
Children and women for to slay,
And swains that he might over-ta;
And ate them all that he get might;
Chwsten Cleek till name behight.
That sa’ry life continued he,
While waste but folk was the countrie.[3]

About Perth, the land was so barren that it was hard to believe. For a large distance around, there was neither a house nor any crops. There were so many deer that they hardly came near the town, and starvation was a serious problem for many. There was a man nearby who would commonly set traps, catching children and women, as well as anyone he could. He ate whatever he could catch, going by the name of Christian Cleek. This miserable life went on for him while the land remained empty of people. [3]

[3] WYNTOUN’S Chronicle, ii. 236.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wyntoun’s Chronicle, vol. 2, 236.

We have only to compare these two cases with those recorded in the last two chapters, and we see at once how the popular mind in Great Britain had lost the idea of connecting change of form with cannibalism. A man guilty of the crimes committed by the Angus brigand, or the carle of Perth, would have been regarded as a were-wolf in France or Germany, and would have been tried for Lycanthropy.

We just need to compare these two cases with the ones mentioned in the last two chapters, and it's clear how the public mindset in Great Britain has moved away from linking changes in form to cannibalism. A person guilty of the crimes committed by the Angus brigand or the carle of Perth would have been seen as a werewolf in France or Germany and would have been put on trial for Lycanthropy.

S. Jerome, by the way, brought a sweeping charge against the Scots. He visited Gaul in his youth, about 880, and he writes:—“When I was a young man in Gaul, I may have seen the Attacotti, a British people who live upon human flesh; and when they find herds of pigs, droves of cattle, or flocks of sheep in the woods, they cut off the haunches of the men and the breasts of the women, and these they regard as great dainties;” in other words they prefer the shepherd to his flock. Gibbon who quotes this passage says on it: “If in the neighbourhood of the commercial and literary town of Glasgow, a race of cannibals has really existed, we may contemplate, in the period of the Scottish history, the opposite extremes of savage and civilized life. Such reflections tend to enlarge the circle of our ideas, and to encourage the pleasing hope that New Zealand may produce in a future age, the Hume of the Southern hemisphere.”

S. Jerome, by the way, made a sweeping accusation against the Scots. He visited Gaul in his youth, around 880, and he writes:—“When I was a young man in Gaul, I may have seen the Attacotti, a British people who survive on human flesh; and when they find herds of pigs, herds of cattle, or flocks of sheep in the woods, they cut off the thighs of men and the breasts of women, which they consider a great delicacy;” in other words, they prefer the shepherd to his flock. Gibbon, who quotes this passage, comments: “If a race of cannibals really existed near the commercial and literary town of Glasgow, we can see, in the timeline of Scottish history, the stark contrast between savage and civilized life. Such thoughts expand our perspective and inspire the hopeful notion that New Zealand may, in a future age, produce the Hume of the Southern hemisphere.”

If traditions of were-wolves are scanty in England, it is quite the reverse if we cross the water.

If legends about werewolves are rare in England, it's a completely different story if we look across the water.

In the south of France, it is still believed that fate has destined certain men to be lycanthropists—that they are transformed into wolves at full moon. The desire to run comes upon them at night. They leave their beds, jump out of a window, and plunge into a fountain. After the bath, they come out covered with dense fur, walking on all fours, and commence a raid over fields and meadows, through woods and villages, biting all beasts and human beings that come in their way. At the approach of dawn, they return to the spring, plunge into it, lose their furry skins, and regain their deserted beds. Sometimes the loup-garou is said to appear under the form of a white dog, or to be loaded with chains; but there is probably a confusion of ideas between the were-wolf and the church-dog, bar-ghest, pad-foit, wush-hound, or by whatever name the animal supposed to haunt a churchyard is designated.

In the south of France, people still believe that some men are destined to be werewolves—that they transform into wolves during a full moon. The urge to run overtakes them at night. They get out of bed, jump out of a window, and dive into a fountain. After their bath, they emerge covered in thick fur, walking on all fours, and begin to roam through fields, meadows, woods, and villages, biting any animals or humans they encounter. As dawn approaches, they return to the spring, dive back in, shed their furry skins, and find their empty beds again. Sometimes, the loup-garou is said to appear as a white dog or to be weighed down by chains; however, there might be some confusion between the werewolf and the church dog, bar-ghest, pad-foot, wush-hound, or whatever name people use for the creature believed to haunt graveyards.

In the Périgord, the were-wolf is called louléerou. Certain men, especially bastards, are obliged at each full moon to transform themselves into these diabolic beasts.

In the Périgord, the werewolf is called louléerou. Some men, especially illegitimate ones, are forced to turn into these monstrous creatures every full moon.

It is always at night that the fit comes on. The lycanthropist dashes out of a window, springs into a well, and, after having struggled in the water for a few moments, rises from it, dripping, and invested with a goatskin which the devil has given him. In this condition, the louléerous run upon four legs, pass the night in ranging over the country, and in biting and devouring all the dogs they meet. At break of day they lay aside their goatskins and return home. Often they are ill in consequence of having eaten tough old hounds, and they vomit up their undigested paws. One great nuisance to them is the fact that they may be wounded or killed in their louléerou state. With the first effusion of blood their diabolic covering vanishes, and they are recognized, to the disgrace of their families.

It always happens at night. The werewolf jumps out of a window, leaps into a well, and, after struggling in the water for a bit, emerges, dripping, wearing a goatskin that the devil has given him. In this state, the werewolf runs on all fours, roams the countryside at night, and bites and devours every dog they encounter. At dawn, they shed their goatskins and head home. Often, they feel sick from eating tough old hounds and end up vomiting their undigested paws. One major problem for them is that they can be injured or killed while in their werewolf state. The moment blood is shed, their demonic disguise disappears, revealing their true identity and bringing shame to their families.

A were-wolf may easily be detected, even when devoid of his skin; for his hands are broad, and his fingers short, and there are always some hairs in the hollow of his hand.

A werewolf can easily be spotted, even without his skin; his hands are wide, his fingers are short, and there are always some hairs in the palm of his hand.

In Normandy, those who are doomed to be loups-garoux, clothe themselves every evening with a skin called their hère or hure, which is a loan from the devil. When they run in their transformed state, the evil one accompanies them and scourges them at the foot of every cross they pass. The only way in which a werewolf can be liberated from this cruel bondage, is by stabbing him three times in the forehead with a knife. However, some people less addicted to allopathic treatment, consider that three drops of blood drawn by a needle, will be sufficient to procure release.

In Normandy, those who are fated to become werewolves put on a skin each evening called their hère or hure, which they borrowed from the devil. When they run in their transformed form, the devil follows them and whips them at the base of every cross they pass. The only way a werewolf can be freed from this harsh curse is by stabbing him three times in the forehead with a knife. However, some people who prefer less conventional methods believe that three drops of blood taken with a needle will be enough to achieve freedom.

According to an opinion of the vulgar in the same province, the loup-garou is sometimes a metamorphosis forced upon the body of a damned person, who, after having been tormented in his grave, has torn his way out of it. The first stage in the process consists in his devouring the cerecloth which enveloped his face; then his moans and muffled howls ring from the tomb, through the gloom of night, the earth of the grave begins to heave, and at last, with a scream, surrounded by a phosphorescent glare, and exhaling a fœtid odour, he bursts away as a wolf.

According to local beliefs in the same province, the loup-garou is sometimes seen as a transformation forced upon the body of a damned person who, after suffering in their grave, has clawed their way out. The first step in this process involves them consuming the burial cloth that covered their face; then their moans and muffled howls echo from the tomb through the darkness of night, the earth of the grave begins to move, and finally, with a scream, surrounded by a glowing light and giving off a foul smell, they erupt from the ground as a wolf.

In Le Bessin, they attribute to sorcerers the power of metamorphosing certain men into beasts, but the form of a dog is that principally affected by them.

In Le Bessin, they believe that sorcerers have the ability to transform some men into animals, but the form most commonly taken is that of a dog.

In Norway it is believed that there are persons who can assume the form of a wolf or a bear (Huse-björn), and again resume their own; this property is either imparted to them by the Trollmen, or those possessing it are themselves Trolls.

In Norway, people believe that some individuals can transform into a wolf or a bear (Huse-björn) and then return to their original form. This ability is either given to them by the Trollmen, or those who have it are considered to be Trolls themselves.

In a hamlet in the midst of a forest, there dwelt a cottager named Lasse, and his wife. One day he went out in the forest to fell a tree, but had forgot to cross himself and say his paternoster, so that some troll or wolf-witch (varga mor) obtained power over him and transformed him into a wolf. His wife mourned him for many years, but, one Christmas-eve, there came a beggar-woman, very poor and ragged, to the door, and the good woman of the house took her in, fed her well, and entreated her kindly. At her departure the beggar-woman said that the wife would probably see her husband again, as he was not dead, but was wandering in the forest as a wolf. Towards night-fall the wife went to her pantry to place in it a piece of meat for the morrow, when, on turning to go out, she perceived a wolf standing before her, raising itself with its paws on the pantry steps, regarding her with sorrowful and hungry looks. Seeing this she exclaimed, “If I were sure that thou wert my own Lasse, I would give thee a bit of meat.” At that instant the wolf-skin fell off, and her husband stood before her in the clothes he wore on the unlucky morning when she had last beheld him.

In a small village in the middle of a forest, there lived a man named Lasse and his wife. One day, he went into the forest to chop down a tree but forgot to bless himself and say his prayers, which allowed some troll or wolf-witch to take control of him and turn him into a wolf. His wife grieved for him for many years, but one Christmas Eve, a very poor and tattered beggar-woman showed up at their door. The good woman welcomed her in, served her a hearty meal, and treated her kindly. Before leaving, the beggar-woman said that the wife would likely see her husband again since he wasn’t dead, but was wandering the forest as a wolf. As evening approached, the wife went to the pantry to set aside a piece of meat for the next day, and as she turned to leave, she saw a wolf standing in front of her, resting its paws on the pantry steps, looking at her with sad and hungry eyes. Seeing this, she exclaimed, “If I were sure that you were my own Lasse, I would give you a piece of meat.” At that moment, the wolf-skin fell away, and her husband appeared before her in the clothes he had on that unfortunate morning when she had last seen him.

Finns, Lapps, and Russians are held in particular aversion, because the Swedes believe that they have power to change people into wild beasts. During the last year of the war with Russia, when Calmar was overrun with an unusual number of wolves, it was generally said that the Russians had transformed their Swedish prisoners into wolves, and sent them home to invest the country.

Finns, Lapps, and Russians are especially disliked because the Swedes think they can turn people into wild beasts. In the last year of the war with Russia, when Calmar was plagued by an unusually high number of wolves, people widely claimed that the Russians had changed their Swedish prisoners into wolves and sent them back to invade the country.

In Denmark the following stories are told:—

In Denmark, people tell the following stories:—

A man, who from his childhood had been a were-wolf, when returning one night with his wife from a merrymaking, observed that the hour was at hand when the evil usually came upon him; giving therefore the reins to his wife, he descended from the vehicle, saying to her, “If anything comes to thee, only strike at it with thine apron.” He then withdrew, but immediately after, the woman, as she was sitting in the vehicle, was attached by a were-wolf. She did as the man had enjoined her, and struck it with her apron, from which it rived a portion, and then ran away. After some time the man returned, holding in his mouth the rent portion of his wife’s apron, on seeing which, she cried out in terror,—“Good Lord, man, why, thou art a were-wolf!” “Thank thee, wife,” said he, “now I am free.” And from that time he was no more afflicted.

A man who had been a werewolf since childhood was returning one night with his wife from a party when he noticed the ominous hour approaching. He handed the reins to his wife and got out of the vehicle, telling her, “If anything comes at you, just hit it with your apron.” He then walked away, but shortly after, a werewolf attacked the woman while she was still in the vehicle. She followed her husband’s advice and hit the creature with her apron, which tore a piece off before it ran away. Eventually, the man came back, holding the torn piece of his wife's apron in his mouth. Seeing this, she screamed in fear, “My God, you’re a werewolf!” “Thank you, wife,” he replied, “now I’m free.” From that moment on, he was no longer troubled.

If a female at midnight stretches between four sticks the membrane which envelopes the foal when it is brought forth, and creeps through it, naked, she will bear children without pain; but all the boys will be were-wolves, and all the girls maras. By day the were-wolf has the human form, though he may be known by the meeting of his eyebrows above the nose. At a certain time of the night he has the form of a dog on three legs. It is only when another person tells him that he is a were-wolf, or reproaches him with being such, that a man can be freed from the ban.

If a woman at midnight stretches a membrane between four sticks, which surrounds the foal when it's born, and crawls through it while naked, she will give birth without pain; however, all her sons will be werewolves, and all her daughters will be mares. During the day, the werewolf appears human, but he can be identified by the way his eyebrows meet above his nose. At a certain time of night, he takes on the form of a three-legged dog. A man can only be freed from this curse if someone tells him he is a werewolf or accuses him of being one.

According to a Danish popular song, a hero transformed by his step-mother into a bear, fights with a knight:—

According to a popular Danish song, a hero transformed into a bear by his stepmother fights a knight:—

For ’tis she who hath bewitched me,
A woman false and fell,
Bound an iron girdle round me,
If thou can’st not break this belt,
Knight, I’ll thee destroy!
*    *    *    *
The noble made the Christian sign,
The girdle snapped, the bear was changed,
And see! he was a lusty knight,
His father’s realm regained.

For it's she who has enchanted me,
A woman deceitful and cruel,
Bound an iron belt around me,
If you can’t break this belt,
Knight, I’ll destroy you!
*    *    *    *
The noble made the sign of the cross,
The belt snapped, the bear was transformed,
And look! he was a strong knight,
His father’s kingdom restored.

Kjæmpeviser, p. 147.

Kjæmpeviser, p. 147.

When an old bear in Ofodens Priestegjeld was killed, after it had caused the death of six men und sixty horses, it was found to be girded with a similar girdle.

When an old bear in Ofodens Priestegjeld was killed, after it had caused the deaths of six men and sixty horses, it was found to be wearing a similar girdle.

In Schleswig and Holstein they say that if the were-wolf be thrice addressed by his baptismal name, he resumes his human form.

In Schleswig and Holstein, they say that if the werewolf is called by his baptismal name three times, he turns back into his human form.

On a hot harvest day some reapers lay down in the field to take their noontide sleep, when one who could not sleep observed that the fellow next to him rose softly, and having girded himself with a strap, became a were-wolf.

On a hot harvest day, some reapers lay down in the field to take their nap at noon. One of them, unable to sleep, noticed the guy next to him quietly get up. After tying on a strap, he transformed into a werewolf.

A young man belonging to Jägerup returning late one night from Billund, was attacked, when near Jägerup, by three were-wolves, and would probably have been torn to pieces, had he not saved himself by leaping into a rye-field, for there they had no more power over him.

A young man from Jägerup was coming back late one night from Billund when he was attacked by three werewolves near Jägerup. He would likely have been torn apart if he hadn't escaped by jumping into a rye field, where they lost their power over him.

At Caseburg, on the isle of Usedom, a man and his wife were busy in the field making hay, when after some time the woman said to the man that she had no more peace, she could stay no longer, and went away. But she had previously desired her husband to promise, that if perchance a wild beast should come that way, he would cast his hat at it and then run away, and it would do him no injury. She had been gone but a short while, when a wolf came swimming across the Swine, and ran directly towards the haymakers. The man threw his hat at it, which the animal instantly tore to rags. But in the meantime a boy had run up with a pitchfork, and he dabbed the wolf from behind: in the same moment it became changed, and all saw that the boy had killed the man’s wife.

At Caseburg, on the island of Usedom, a man and his wife were working in the field making hay when, after some time, the woman told her husband that she couldn’t take it anymore and needed to leave. However, she had previously asked him to promise that if a wild animal happened to come by, he would throw his hat at it and then run away, and that it wouldn’t harm him. She had only been gone for a short while when a wolf swam across the Swine and headed straight for the haymakers. The man threw his hat at it, which the wolf immediately tore to shreds. Meanwhile, a boy ran up with a pitchfork and jabbed the wolf from behind: at that moment, everyone realized that the boy had killed the man's wife.

Formerly there were individuals in the neighbourhood of Steina, who, by putting on a certain girdle, could transform themselves into were-wolves. A man of the neighbourhood, who had such a girdle, forgot one day when going out to lock it up, as was his wont. During his absence, his little son chanced to find it; he buckled it round him., and was instantaneously turned into an animal, to all outward appearance like a bundle of peat-straw, and he rolled about like an unwieldy bear. When those who were in the room perceived this, they hastened in search of the father, who was found in time to come and unbuckle the belt, before the child had done any mischief. The boy afterwards said, that when he had put on the girdle, he was seized with such a raging hunger, that he was ready to tear in pieces and devour all that came in his way.

There used to be people in the Steina neighborhood who could turn into werewolves by wearing a special belt. One day, a man from the area, who owned such a belt, forgot to lock it up as he usually did when he went out. While he was gone, his little son found it; he put it on, and instantly transformed into an animal that looked just like a bundle of peat straw, rolling around like a clumsy bear. When the others in the room saw this, they rushed off to find the father, who made it back just in time to unbuckle the belt before the child could cause any trouble. Later, the boy said that when he put on the belt, he felt an intense hunger, as if he wanted to rip apart and eat everything in his path.

The girdle is supposed to be made of human skin, and to be three finger-breadths wide.

The girdle is said to be made of human skin and to be three finger widths wide.

In East Friesland, it is believed, when seven girls succeed each other in one family, that among them one is of necessity a were-wolf, so that youths are slow in seeking one of seven sisters in marriage.

In East Friesland, it is believed that when seven girls are born in the same family, one of them must be a werewolf, which makes young men hesitant to pursue any of the seven sisters for marriage.

According to a curious Lithuanian story related by Schleicher in his Litauische Märchen, a person who is a were-wolf or bear has to remain kneeling in one spot for one hundred years before he can hope to obtain release from his bestial form.

According to an interesting Lithuanian story shared by Schleicher in his Litauische Märchen, someone who is a werewolf or a bear must stay kneeling in one spot for one hundred years before they can expect to be freed from their animal form.

In the Netherlands they relate the following tale:—A man had once gone out with his bow to attend a shooting match at Rousse, but when about half way to the place, he saw on a sudden, a large wolf spring from a thicket, and rush towards a young girl, who was sitting in a meadow by the roadside watching cows. The man did not long hesitate, but quickly drawing forth an arrow, took aim, and luckily hit the wolf in the right side, so that the arrow remained sticking in the wound, and the animal fled howling to the wood.

In the Netherlands, there’s a story about a man who went out with his bow to participate in a shooting match in Rousse. When he was about halfway there, he suddenly saw a large wolf jump out of a thicket and rush toward a young girl sitting in a meadow by the roadside, watching some cows. Without hesitation, the man quickly pulled out an arrow, took aim, and fortunately hit the wolf in the side. The arrow stuck in the wound, and the wolf fled to the woods, howling.

On the following day he heard that a serving-man of the burgomaster’s household lay at the point of death, in consequence of having been shot in the right side, on the preceding day. This so excited the archer’s curiosity, that he went to the wounded man, and requested to see the arrow. He recognized it immediately as one of his own. Then, having desired all present to leave the room, he persuaded the man to confess that he was a were-wolf and that he had devoured little children. On the following day he died.

On the next day, he heard that a servant from the burgomaster's household was dying after being shot in the right side the day before. This sparked the archer's curiosity, so he went to visit the injured man and asked to see the arrow. He immediately recognized it as one of his own. After asking everyone else to leave the room, he convinced the man to confess he was a werewolf and that he had eaten little children. The next day, he died.

Among the Bulgarians and Sloyakians the were-wolf is called vrkolak, a name resembling that given it by the modern Greeks {Greek brúkolakas}. The Greek were-wolf is closely related to the vampire. The lycanthropist falls into a cataleptic trance, during which his soul leaves his body, enters that of a wolf and ravens for blood. On the return of the soul, the body is exhausted and aches as though it had been put through violent exercise. After death lycanthropists become vampires. They are believed to frequent battlefields in wolf or hyæna shapes, and to suck the breath from dying soldiers, or to enter houses and steal the infants from their cradles. Modern Greeks call any savage-looking man, with dark complexion, and with distorted, misshapen limbs, a {Greek brúkolakas}, and suppose him to be invested with power of running in wolf-form.

Among Bulgarians and Slovakians, the werewolf is called vrkolak, a name similar to what modern Greeks use, which is brúkolakas. The Greek werewolf is closely associated with the vampire. The lycanthropist goes into a cataleptic trance during which their soul leaves their body, enters that of a wolf, and hunts for blood. When the soul returns, the body is exhausted and sore as if it has gone through intense exercise. After death, lycanthropists become vampires. They are thought to roam battlefields in the form of wolves or hyenas, sucking the breath from dying soldiers or entering homes to steal infants from their cradles. Modern Greeks refer to any savage-looking man with a dark complexion and misshapen limbs as a {Greek brúkolakas} and believe he has the ability to run in wolf form.

The Serbs connect the vampire and the were-wolf together, and call them by one name vlkoslak. These rage chiefly in the depths of winter: they hold their annual gatherings, and at them divest themselves of their wolf-skins, which they hang on the trees around them. If any one succeeds in obtaining the skin and burning it, the vlkoslak is thenceforth disenchanted.

The Serbs link vampires and werewolves together and refer to them as vlkoslak. They mainly come out in the depths of winter, holding annual gatherings where they shed their wolf skins and hang them on nearby trees. If someone manages to take the skin and burn it, the vlkoslak is then freed from its curse.

The power to become a were-wolf is obtained by drinking the water which settles in a foot-print left in clay by a wolf.

The ability to transform into a werewolf is gained by drinking the water that collects in a footprint left in clay by a wolf.

Among the White Russians the wawkalak is a man who has incurred the wrath of the devil, and the evil one punishes him by transforming him into a wolf and sending him among his relations, who recognize him and feed him well. He is a most amiably disposed were-wolf, for he does no mischief, and testifies his affection for his kindred by licking their hands. He cannot, however, remain long in any place, but is driven from house to house, and from hamlet to hamlet, by an irresistible passion for change of scene. This is an ugly superstition, for it sets a premium on standing well with the evil one.

Among the White Russians, the wawkalak is a man who has angered the devil, and the devil punishes him by turning him into a wolf and sending him back to his family, who recognize him and take care of him. He is a friendly werewolf, as he causes no harm and shows his love for his family by licking their hands. However, he can't stay in one place for long; he’s constantly driven from house to house and village to village by an overwhelming desire to change his surroundings. This is a troubling superstition, as it rewards those who maintain good standing with the evil one.

The Sloyakians merrily term a drunkard a vlkodlak, because, forsooth, he makes a beast of himself. A Slovakian household were-wolf tale closes this chapter.

The Sloyakians cheerfully call a drunkard a vlkodlak, because, indeed, he turns into a beast. A Slovakian household werewolf story wraps up this chapter.

The Poles have their were-wolves, which rage twice in the year—at Christmas and at midsummer.

The Poles have their werewolves, which go wild twice a year—at Christmas and during midsummer.

According to a Polish story, if a witch lays a girdle of human skin on the threshold of a house in which a marriage is being celebrated, the bride and bridegroom, and bridesmaids and groomsmen, should they step across it, are transformed into wolves. After three years, however, the witch will cover them with skins with the hair. turned outward; immediately they will recover their natural form. On one occasion, a witch cast a skin of too scanty dimensions over the bridegroom, so that his tail was left uncovered: he resumed his human form, but retained his lupine caudal appendage {i.e. tail—jbh}.

According to a Polish story, if a witch places a belt made of human skin on the threshold of a house where a wedding is happening, the bride and groom, along with the bridesmaids and groomsmen, will turn into wolves if they step over it. However, after three years, the witch will cover them with skins that have the hair on the outside; at that moment, they will return to their human form. One time, a witch threw a skin that was too small over the groom, leaving his tail out in the open: he turned back into a human, but he kept his wolf-like tail {i.e. tail—jbh}.

The Russians call the were-wolf oborot, which signifies “one transformed.” The following receipt is given by them for becoming one.

The Russians call the werewolf oborot, which means “one transformed.” The following recipe is given by them for becoming one.

“He who desires to become an oborot, let him seek in the forest a hewn-down tree; let him stab it with a small copper knife, and walk round the tree, repeating the following incantation:—

“He who wants to become an oborot should go to the forest and find a felled tree; he should stab it with a small copper knife and walk around the tree, repeating the following incantation:—

On the sea, on the ocean, on the island, on Bujan,
On the empty pasture gleams the moon, on an ashstock lying
In a green wood, in a gloomy vale.
Toward the stock wandereth a shaggy wolf.
Horned cattle seeking for his sharp white fangs;
But the wolf enters not the forest,
But the wolf dives not into the shadowy vale,
Moon, moon, gold-horned moon,
Cheek the flight of bullets, blunt the hunters’ knives,
Break the shepherds’ cudgels,
Cast wild fear upon all cattle,
On men, on all creeping things,
That they may not catch the grey wolf,
That they may not rend his warm skin
My word is binding, more binding than sleep,
More binding than the promise of a hero!

On the sea, on the ocean, on the island, on Bujan,
On the empty pasture, the moon shines, on a fallen branch lying
In a green woods, in a dark valley.
Toward the branch wanders a shaggy wolf.
Horned cattle seeking his sharp white fangs;
But the wolf doesn’t enter the forest,
But the wolf doesn’t dive into the shadowy valley,
Moon, moon, golden-horned moon,
Cushion the bullets, dull the hunters’ knives,
Break the shepherds’ clubs,
Spread wild fear among all cattle,
Among people, and all creeping things,
So they can’t catch the grey wolf,
So they can’t tear his warm skin.
My word is powerful, more powerful than sleep,
More powerful than the promise of a hero!

“Then he springs thrice over the tree and runs into the forest, transformed into a wolf.”[4]

“Then he leaps three times over the tree and runs into the forest, transformed into a wolf.”[4]

[4] SACHAROW: Inland, 1838, No. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ SACHAROW: Inland, 1838, No. 17.

In the ancient Bohemian Lexicon of Vacerad (A. D. 1202) the were-wolf is called vilkodlak, and is explained as faunus. Safarik says under that head,-

In the ancient Bohemian Lexicon of Vacerad (A. D. 1202), the werewolf is referred to as vilkodlak, and is described as a faunus. Safarik provides insights on this topic, saying under that entry, -

“Incubi sepe improbi existunt mulieribus, et earum peragunt concubitum, quos demones Galli dusios nuncupant.” And in another place: “Vilkodlaci, incubi, sive invidi, ab inviando passim cum animalibus, unde et incubi dicuntur ab incubando homines, i. e. stuprando, quos Romani faunos ficarios dicunt.”

“Incubus often haunt women and have sexual relations with them, which the Gauls call dusios.” And in another place: “Vilkodlaci, incubi, or the envious, are known for their envy towards animals, and that's why they are called incubus because they lie on top of people, i.e., they commit sexual assault, which the Romans refer to as fauns or ficarii.”

That the same belief in lycanthropy exists in Armenia is evident from the following story told by Haxthausen, in his Trans-Caucasia (Leipzig, i. 322):—“A man once saw a wolf, which had carried off a child, dash past him. He pursued it hastily, but was unable to overtake it. At last he came upon the hands and feet of a child, and a little further on he found a cave, in which lay a wolf-skin. This he cast into a fire, and immediately a woman appeared, who howled and tried to rescue the skin from the flames. The man, however, resisted, and, as soon as the hide was consumed, the woman had vanished in the smoke.”

That the same belief in werewolves exists in Armenia is clear from the story shared by Haxthausen in his Trans-Caucasia (Leipzig, i. 322):—“A man once saw a wolf that had taken a child and ran past him. He hurried after it but couldn’t catch up. Eventually, he found the hands and feet of the child, and a little further on, he discovered a cave that had a wolf-skin inside it. He threw the skin into a fire, and immediately a woman appeared, howling and trying to save the skin from the flames. However, the man resisted, and as soon as the hide was burned away, the woman disappeared in the smoke.”

In India, on account of the prevalence of the doctrine of metempsychosis, the belief in transformation is widely diffused. Traces of genuine lycanthropy are abundant in all regions whither Buddism has reached. In Ceylon, in Thibet, and in China, we find it still forming a portion of the national creed.

In India, due to the widespread belief in reincarnation, the idea of transformation is common. There are clear signs of real lycanthropy in all the areas where Buddhism has spread. In Sri Lanka, Tibet, and China, it continues to be part of the national belief system.

In the Pantschatantra is a story of an enchanted Brahmin’s son, who by day was a serpent, by night a man.

In the Panchatantra, there's a story about an enchanted Brahmin's son who is a serpent during the day and a man at night.

Vikramâditya’s father, the son of Indra, was condemned to be an ass by day and a man by night.

Vikramâditya’s father, the son of Indra, was cursed to be a donkey during the day and a man at night.

A modern Indian tale is to this effect:—A prince marries a female ape, but his brothers wed handsome princesses. At a feast given by the queen to her stepdaughters, there appears an exquisitely beautiful lady in gorgeous robes. This is none other than the she-ape, who has laid aside her skin for the occasion: the prince slips out of the room and burns the skin, so that his wife is prevented from resuming her favourite appearance.

A modern Indian tale goes like this: A prince marries a female ape, while his brothers marry beautiful princesses. At a banquet hosted by the queen for her stepdaughters, an incredibly beautiful woman dressed in stunning clothes shows up. This is actually the female ape, who has taken off her skin for the event. The prince sneaks out of the room and burns the skin, so his wife can’t return to her usual form.

Nathaniel Pierce[5] gives an account of an Abyssinian superstition very similar to that prevalent in Europe.

Nathaniel Pierce[5] gives a description of an Abyssinian superstition that is quite similar to those found in Europe.

[5] Life and Adventures of Nathaniel Pierce, written by himself during a residence in Abyssinia from 1810-19. London, 1831.

[5] Life and Adventures of Nathaniel Pierce, written by himself while living in Abyssinia from 1810 to 1819. London, 1831.

He says that in Abyssinia the gold. and silversmiths are highly regarded, but that the ironworkers are looked upon with contempt, as an inferior grade of beings. Their kinsmen even ascribe to them the power of transforming themselves into hyænas, or other savage beasts. All convulsions and hysterical disorders are attributed to the effect of their evil eye. The Amhara call them Buda, the Tigré, Tebbib. There are also Mahomedan and Jewish Budas. It is difficult to explain the origin of this strange superstition. These Budas are distinguished from other people by wearing gold ear-rings, and Coffin declares that he has often found hyænas with these rings in their ears, even among the beasts which he has shot or speared himself. But how the rings got into their ears is more than Coffin was able to ascertain.

He says that in Abyssinia, gold and silversmiths are highly respected, but ironworkers are looked down upon as inferior beings. Their relatives even believe that they can turn into hyenas or other wild animals. All convulsions and hysterical disorders are blamed on the effects of their evil eye. The Amhara call them Buda, and the Tigré refer to them as Tebbib. There are also Muslim and Jewish Budas. It's hard to explain the origins of this strange superstition. These Budas stand out from others by wearing gold earrings, and Coffin claims he has often found hyenas with these rings in their ears, even among the animals he has shot or speared himself. But how the rings ended up in their ears is something Coffin couldn't figure out.

Beside their power to transform themselves into hyænas or other wild beasts, all sorts of other strange things are ascribed to them; and the Abyssinians are firmly persuaded that they rob the graves by midnight, and no one would venture to touch what is called quanter, or dried meat in their houses, though they would not object to partake of fresh meat, if they had seen the animal, from which it came, killed before them. Coffin relates, as eye-witness of the fact, the following story:—

Beside their ability to turn into hyenas or other wild animals, people believe all sorts of other strange things about them; the Abyssinians are convinced that they dig up graves at midnight, and no one would dare to touch what is called quanter, or dried meat in their homes, even though they wouldn't mind eating fresh meat if they had seen the animal being killed in front of them. Coffin shares the following story as an eyewitness to the event:—

Among his servants was a Buda, who, one evening, whilst it was still light, came to his master and asked leave of absence till the following morning. He obtained the required leave and departed; but scarcely had Coffin turned his head, when one of his men exclaimed,—“Look! there he is, changing himself into hyæna,” pointing in the direction taken by the Buda. Coffin turned to look, and although he did not witness the process of transformation, the young man had vanished from the spot on which he had been standing, not a hundred paces distant, and in his place was a hyæna running away. The place was a plain without either bush or tree to impede the view. Next morning the young man returned, and was charged by his companions with the transformation: this he rather acknowledged than denied, for he excused himself on the plea that it was the habit of his class. This statement of Pierce is corroborated by a note contributed by Sir Gardner Wilkinson to Rawlinson’s Herodotus (book iv. chap. 105). “A class of people in Abyssinia are believed to change themselves into hyænas when they like. On my appearing to discredit it, I was told by one who lived for years there, that no well-informed person doubted it, and that he was once walking with one of them, when he happened to look away for a moment, and on turning again towards his companion, he saw him trotting off in the shape of a hyæna. He met him afterwards in his old form. These worthies are blacksmiths.—G. W.”

Among his servants was a Buda, who one evening, while it was still light, came to his master and asked for the night off until the following morning. He was granted the time off and left; but hardly had Coffin turned his head when one of his men exclaimed, “Look! There he is, turning into a hyena,” pointing in the direction the Buda had gone. Coffin turned to look, and although he didn’t see the transformation happen, the young man had disappeared from the spot where he had been standing, not a hundred paces away, and in his place was a hyena running off. The area was a plain with no bushes or trees to block the view. The next morning, the young man came back and was confronted by his companions about the transformation: he neither fully denied nor confirmed it, claiming it was a habit of his kind. This account from Pierce is supported by a note contributed by Sir Gardner Wilkinson to Rawlinson’s Herodotus (book iv. chap. 105). “A class of people in Abyssinia are believed to change into hyenas at will. When I expressed skepticism about this, someone who lived there for years told me that no informed person doubted it, and that he had once been walking with one of them when he momentarily looked away, and when he turned back, he saw his companion trotting off as a hyena. He met him later in his original form. These individuals are blacksmiths.—G. W.”

A precisely similar superstition seems to have existed in America, for Joseph Acosta (Hist. Nat. des Indes) relates that the ruler of a city in Mexico, who was sent for by the predecessor of Montezuma, transformed himself, before the eyes of those who were sent to seize him, into an eagle, a tiger, and an enormous serpent. He yielded at last, and was condemned to death. No longer in his own house, he was unable to work miracles so as to save his life. The Bishop of Chiapa, a province of Guatemala, in a writing published in 1702, ascribes the same power to the Naguals, or national priests, who laboured to bring back to the religion of their ancestors, the children brought up as Christians by the government. After various ceremonies, when the child instructed advanced to embrace him, the Nagual suddenly assumed a frightful aspect, and under the form of a lion or tiger, appeared chained to the young Christian convert.—(Recueil de Voyages, tom. ii. 187.)

A similar superstition seems to have existed in America, as Joseph Acosta (Hist. Nat. des Indes) reports that the ruler of a city in Mexico, who was summoned by Montezuma's predecessor, transformed himself into an eagle, a tiger, and a huge serpent right before the eyes of those sent to capture him. Eventually, he gave up and was sentenced to death. No longer in his own home, he couldn’t perform any miracles to save his life. The Bishop of Chiapa, a province of Guatemala, in a writing published in 1702, attributes the same power to the Naguals, or national priests, who worked to bring back children raised as Christians by the government to their ancestors' religion. After various rituals, when the instructed child came forward to greet him, the Nagual suddenly took on a terrifying form and appeared as a lion or tiger, chained to the young Christian convert.—(Recueil de Voyages, tom. ii. 187.)

Among the North American Indians, the belief in transformation is very prevalent. The following story closely resembles one very prevalent all over the world.

Among North American Indians, the belief in transformation is quite common. The following story closely resembles one that is widely shared around the globe.

“One Indian fixed his residence on the borders of the Great Bear lake, taking with him only a dog big with young. In due time, this dog brought forth eight pups. Whenever the Indian went out to fish, he tied up the pups, to prevent the straying of the litter. Several times, as he approached his tent, he heard noises proceeding from it, which sounded like the talking, the laughing, the crying, the wail, and the merriment of children; but, on entering it, he only perceived the pups tied up as usual. His curiosity being excited by the noises he had heard, he determined to watch and learn whence these sounds proceeded, and what they were. One day he pretended to go out to fish, but, instead of doing so, he concealed himself in a convenient place. In a short time he again heard -voices, and, rushing suddenly into the tent, beheld some beautiful children sporting and laughing, with the dog-skins lying by their side. He threw the dog-skins into the fire, and the children, retaining their proper forms, grew up, and were the ancestors of the dog-rib nation.”—(Traditions of the North American Indians, by T. A. Jones, 1830, Vol. ii. p. 18.)

“One Indian set up his home on the edges of Great Bear Lake, taking with him only a heavily pregnant dog. In time, the dog gave birth to eight puppies. Whenever the Indian went out to fish, he tied the puppies up to keep the litter from wandering off. More than once, as he approached his tent, he heard sounds coming from it that sounded like talking, laughing, crying, wailing, and the joy of children; however, when he entered, he only saw the puppies tied up as usual. Curiosity sparked by the noises he had heard, he decided to watch and find out where these sounds were coming from and what they were. One day, he pretended to go out fishing, but instead hid in a good spot. Before long, he heard voices again, and, suddenly rushing into the tent, he saw some beautiful children playing and laughing, with the dog skins lying beside them. He threw the dog skins into the fire, and the children, regaining their true forms, grew up to become the ancestors of the Dog Rib Nation.” —(Traditions of the North American Indians, by T. A. Jones, 1830, Vol. ii. p. 18.)

In the same work is a curious story entitled The Mother of the World, which bears a close analogy to another world-wide myth: a woman marries a dog, by night the dog lays aside its skin, and appears as a man. This may be compared with the tale of Björn and Bera already given.

In the same work is a curious story titled The Mother of the World, which closely resembles another global myth: a woman marries a dog, and at night the dog takes off its skin and appears as a man. This can be compared to the story of Björn and Bera already mentioned.

I shall close this chapter with a Slovakian household tale given by T. T. Hanush in the third volume of Zeitschrift für Deutsche Mythologie.

I’ll finish this chapter with a Slovakian household story shared by T. T. Hanush in the third volume of Zeitschrift für Deutsche Mythologie.

The Daughter of the Vlkolak.

The Daughter of the Vlkolac.

“There was once a father, who had nine daughters, and they were all marriageable, but the youngest was the most beautiful. The father was a were-wolf. One day it came into his head: ‘What is the good of having to support so many girls?’ so he determined to put them all out of the way.

“There was once a father who had nine daughters, and they were all of marrying age, but the youngest was the most beautiful. The father was a werewolf. One day, he thought to himself, 'What’s the point of having to support so many girls?' So he decided to get rid of them all.”

“He went accordingly into the forest to hew wood, and he ordered his daughters to let one of them bring him his dinner. It was the eldest who brought it.

“He went into the forest to chop wood, and he told his daughters to have one of them bring him his dinner. It was the eldest who brought it.”

“‘Why, how come you so early with the food?’ asked the woodcutter.

“‘Why are you here so early with the food?’ asked the woodcutter.

“‘Truly, father, I wished to strengthen you, lest you should fall upon us, if famished!’

“‘Honestly, Dad, I wanted to support you so you wouldn’t turn against us out of hunger!’”

“‘A good lass! Sit down whilst I eat.’ He ate, and whilst he ate he thought of a scheme. He rose and said: I My girl, come, and I will show you a pit I have been digging.’

“‘Good girl! Sit down while I eat.’ He ate, and as he ate, he came up with a plan. He stood up and said: ‘My girl, come here, and I’ll show you a pit I’ve been digging.’”

“‘And what is the pit for?’

“‘And what’s the pit used for?’”

“‘That we may be buried in it when we die, for poor folk will not be cared for much after they are dead and gone.’

“‘That we may be buried in it when we die, because poor people won’t be taken care of much after they’re dead and gone.’”

“So the girl went with him to the side of the deep pit. ‘Now hear,’ said the were-wolf, ‘you must die and be cast in there.’

“So the girl went with him to the edge of the deep pit. ‘Now listen,’ said the werewolf, ‘you have to die and be thrown in there.’”

“She begged for her life, but all in vain, so he laid hold of her and cast her into the grave. Then he took a great stone and flung it in upon her and crushed her head, so the poor thing breathed out her soul. When the were-wolf had done this he went back to his work, and as dusk came on, the second daughter arrived, bringing him food. He told her of the pit, and brought her to it, and cast her in, and killed her as the first. And so he dealt with all his girls up to the last. The youngest knew well that her father was a were-wolf, and she was grieved that her sisters did not return; she thought, ‘Now where can they be? Has my father kept them for companionship; or to help him in his work?’ So she made the food which she was to take him, and crept cautiously through the wood. When she came near the place where her father worked, she heard his strokes felling timber, and smelt smoke. She saw presently a large fire and two human heads roasting at it. Turning from the fire, she went in the direction of the axe-strokes, and found her father.

“She begged for her life, but it was hopeless, so he grabbed her and threw her into the grave. Then he took a large stone and threw it on top of her, crushing her head, and the poor thing took her last breath. After the were-wolf did this, he returned to his work, and as dusk fell, the second daughter arrived, bringing him food. He told her about the pit, took her to it, and killed her just like the first. And he did the same with all his daughters until the last. The youngest knew that her father was a were-wolf, and she was upset that her sisters didn’t come back; she wondered, ‘Where could they be? Has my father kept them for company or to help him with his work?’ So she prepared the food she was going to bring him and quietly made her way through the woods. When she got close to where her father was working, she heard him chopping wood and smelled smoke. Soon, she saw a large fire with two human heads roasting over it. Turning away from the fire, she followed the sound of the axe and found her father.

“See,’ said she, ‘father, I have brought you food.’

“Look,” she said, “Dad, I brought you some food.”

“That is a good lass,’ said he. ‘Now stack the wood for me whilst I eat.’

“That’s a good girl,” he said. “Now stack the wood for me while I eat.”

“‘But where are my sisters?’ she asked.

“‘But where are my sisters?’ she asked.

“‘Down in yon valley drawing wood,’ he replied ‘follow me, and I will bring you to them.’

“‘Down in that valley gathering firewood,’ he replied, ‘follow me, and I’ll take you to them.’”

“They came to the pit; then he told her that he had dug it for a grave. ‘Now,’ said he, ‘you must die, and be cast into the pit with your sisters.’

“They came to the pit; then he told her that he had dug it for a grave. ‘Now,’ he said, ‘you must die and be thrown into the pit with your sisters.’

“‘Turn aside, father,’ she asked, ‘whilst I strip of my clothes, and then slay me if you will.’

“‘Turn away, Dad,’ she said, ‘while I take off my clothes, and then kill me if you want.’”

“He turned aside as she requested, and then—tchich! she gave him a push, and he tumbled headlong into the hole he had dug for her.

“He turned away as she asked, and then—tchich! she pushed him, and he fell headfirst into the hole he had dug for her.

“She fled for her life, for the were-wolf was not injured, and he soon would scramble out of the pit.

“She ran for her life, since the werewolf was unhurt, and he would soon climb out of the pit.”

“Now she hears his howls resounding through the gloomy alleys of the forest, and swift as the wind she runs. She hears the tramp of his approaching feet, and the snuffle of his breath. Then she casts behind her her handkerchief. The were-wolf seizes this with teeth and nails, and rends it till it is reduced to tiny ribands. In another moment he is again in pursuit foaming at the mouth, and howling dismally, whilst his red eyes gleam like burning coals. As he gains on her, she casts behind her her gown, and bids him tear that. He seizes the gown and rives it to shreds, then again he pursues. This time she casts behind her her apron, next her petticoat, then her shift, and at last rums much in the condition in which she was born. Again the were-wolf approaches; she bounds out of the forest into a hay-field, and hides herself in the smallest heap of hay. Her father enters the field, runs howling about it in search of her, cannot find her, and begins to upset the different haycocks, all the while growling and gnashing his gleaming white fangs in his rage at her having escaped him. The foam flakes drop at every step from his mouth, and his skin is reeking with sweat. Before he has reached the smallest bundle of hay his strength leaves him, he feels exhaustion begin to creep over him, and he retires to the forest.

“Now she hears his howls echoing through the dark alleys of the forest, and as fast as the wind, she runs. She hears the sound of his approaching feet and the heavy breath he takes. Then she throws her handkerchief behind her. The werewolf grabs it with teeth and claws, tearing it until it’s reduced to tiny strips. In an instant, he’s back on her trail, foaming at the mouth and howling mournfully, while his red eyes gleam like burning coals. As he closes in on her, she tosses her gown behind her, challenging him to tear that apart. He seizes the gown and rips it to shreds, then he continues the chase. This time, she throws behind her her apron, then her petticoat, and finally her shift, until she ends up in the state she was born. Once more the werewolf closes in; she leaps out of the forest into a hayfield and hides in the smallest pile of hay. Her father enters the field, running around howling in search of her, unable to find her, and starts to overturn the haycocks, all the while growling and gnashing his gleaming white teeth in rage at having lost her. Foam drops from his mouth with every step, and he’s drenched in sweat. Before he reaches the smallest bundle of hay, his strength gives out, exhaustion starts to creep in, and he retreats to the forest.”

“The king goes out hunting every clay; one of his dogs carries food to the hay-field, which has most unaccountably been neglected by the hay-makers for three days. The king, following the dog, discovers the fair damsel, not exactly ‘in the straw,’ but up to her neck in hay. She is carried, hay and all, to the palace, where she becomes his wife, making only one stipulation before becoming his bride, and that is, that no beggar shall be permitted to enter the palace.

“The king goes out hunting every day; one of his dogs carries food to the hayfield, which has strangely been ignored by the haymakers for three days. The king, following the dog, discovers the beautiful maiden, not exactly ‘in the straw,’ but buried up to her neck in hay. She is taken, hay and all, to the palace, where she becomes his wife, making only one condition before becoming his bride, which is that no beggar shall be allowed to enter the palace.”

“After some years a beggar does get in, the beggar being, of course, none other than her were-wolf father. He steals upstairs, enters the nursery, cuts the throats of the two children borne by the queen to her lord, and lays the knife under her pillow.

“After a few years, a beggar manages to get in, who is, of course, none other than her werewolf father. He sneaks upstairs, enters the nursery, kills the two children the queen had with her husband, and places the knife under her pillow.”

“In the morning, the king, supposing his wife to be the murderess, drives her from home, with the dead princes hung about her neck. A hermit comes to the rescue, and restores the babies to life. The king finds out his mistake, is reunited to the lady out of the hay, and the were-wolf is cast off a high cliff into the sea, and that is the end of him. The king, the queen, and the princes live happily, and may be living yet, for no notice of their death has appeared in the newspaper.”

“In the morning, the king, believing his wife to be the murderer, banishes her from their home, with the dead princes hung around her neck. A hermit comes to help and brings the babies back to life. The king learns of his mistake, is reunited with the lady in the hay, and the werewolf is thrown off a high cliff into the sea, which is the end of him. The king, the queen, and the princes live happily ever after, and they might still be alive, since there hasn’t been any news of their death in the newspaper.”

This story bears some resemblance to one told by Von Hahn in his Griechische und Albanesische Märchen; I remember having heard a very similar one in the Pyrenees; but the man who flies from the were-wolf is one who, after having stripped off all his clothes, rushes into a cottage and jumps into a bed. The were-wolf dares not, or cannot, follow. The cause of his flight was also different. He was a freemason who had divulged the secret, and the were-wolf was the master of his lodge in pursuit of him. In the Bearnais story, there is nothing similar to the last part of the Slovakian tale, and in the Greek one the transformation and the pursuit are omitted, though the woman-eater is called “dog’s-head,” much as an outlaw in the north of Europe was said to be wolf-headed.

This story is somewhat similar to one shared by Von Hahn in his Griechische und Albanesische Märchen; I remember hearing a very similar one in the Pyrenees. In that tale, the man who runs from the werewolf is someone who, after taking off all his clothes, rushes into a cottage and jumps into a bed. The werewolf either doesn't dare to follow or simply can't. The reason for his escape was also different. He was a freemason who revealed the secret, and the werewolf was the master of his lodge chasing after him. In the Bearnais story, there’s nothing like the last part of the Slovakian tale, and in the Greek version, the transformation and the chase are left out, although the woman-eater is referred to as “dog’s-head,” similar to how an outlaw in northern Europe was described as wolf-headed.

It is worthy of notice in the tale of The Daughter of the Ulkolak, that the were-wolf fit is followed by great exhaustion,[6] and that the wolf is given clothes to tear, much as in the Danish stories already related. There does not seem to be any indication of his Laving changed his shape, at least no change is mentioned, his hands are spoken of, and he swears and curses his daughter in broad Slovakian. The fit very closely resembles that to which Skallagrim, the Icelander, was subject. It is a pity that the maid Bràk in the Icelandic tale did not fall upon her legs like the young lady in the hay.

It’s worth noting in the story of The Daughter of the Ulkolak that the werewolf transformation is followed by intense exhaustion,[6] and that the wolf is given clothes to tear apart, similar to the Danish stories already mentioned. There doesn’t seem to be any indication that he changed shape; at least, no such change is mentioned. His hands are discussed, and he swears and curses at his daughter in fluent Slovakian. The fit closely resembles the one experienced by Skallagrim, the Icelander. It’s a shame that the maid Bràk in the Icelandic tale didn’t end up on her feet like the young lady in the hay.

[6] Compare this with the exhaustion following a Berserkir fit, and that which succeeded the attacks to which M. Bertrand was subject.

[6] Compare this with the fatigue that comes after a Berserker episode, and that which followed the attacks that M. Bertrand experienced.

CHAPTER IX.
NATURAL CAUSES OF LYCANTHROPY.

Innate Cruelty—Its Three Forms—Dumollard—Andreas Bichel—A Dutch Priest—Other instances of Inherent Cruelty—Cruelty united to Refinement—A Hungarian Bather in Blood—Suddenness with which the Passion is developed—Cannibalism; in pregnant Women; in Maniacs—Hallucination; how Produced—Salves—The Story of Lucius—Self-deception.

Innate Cruelty—Its Three Forms—Dumollard—Andreas Bichel—A Dutch Priest—Other examples of Inherent Cruelty—Cruelty combined with Sophistication—A Hungarian Bathing in Blood—The sudden intensity of Passion—Cannibalism; in Pregnant Women; in Maniacs—Hallucination; how it's Produced—Salves—The Story of Lucius—Self-deception.

What I have related from the chronicles of antiquity, or from the traditional lore of the people, is veiled under the form of myth or legend; and it is only from Scandinavian descriptions of those afflicted with the wolf-madness, and from the trials of those charged with the crime of lycanthropy in the later Middle Ages, that we can arrive at the truth respecting that form of madness which was invested by the superstitious with so much mystery.

What I've shared from ancient stories or from the traditional knowledge of people is wrapped in myth or legend; and it's only through Scandinavian accounts of those who suffered from wolf madness, along with the trials of those accused of lycanthropy in the later Middle Ages, that we can uncover the truth about that type of madness, which superstitious beliefs cloaked in so much mystery.

It was not till the close of the Middle Ages that lycanthropy was recognized as a disease; but it is one which has so much that is ghastly and revolting in its form, and it is so remote from all our ordinary experience, that it is not surprising that the casual observer should leave the consideration of it, as a subject isolated and perplexing, and be disposed to regard as a myth that which the feared investigation might prove a reality.

It wasn't until the end of the Middle Ages that lycanthropy was seen as a disease. However, it's something so horrifying and disturbing in its nature, and so far removed from our usual experiences, that it's understandable for a casual observer to view it as an isolated and confusing topic and to dismiss what might be a real phenomenon as just a myth rather than face an uncomfortable investigation.

In this chapter I purpose briefly examining the conditions under which men have been regarded as werewolves.

In this chapter, I aim to briefly explore the conditions under which men have been seen as werewolves.

Startling though the assertion may be, it is a matter of fact, that man, naturally, in common with other carnivora, is actuated by an impulse to kill, and by a love of destroying life.

As shocking as it may seem, it's a fact that humans, like other carnivores, have an instinct to kill and a desire to take life.

It is positively true that there are many to whom the sight of suffering causes genuine pleasure, and in whom the passion to kill or torture is as strong as any other passion. Witness the number of boys who assemble around a sheep or pig when it is about to be killed, and who watch the struggle of the dying brute with hearts beating fast with pleasure, and eyes sparkling with delight. Often have I seen an eager crowd of children assembled around the slaughterhouses of French towns, absorbed in the expiring agonies of the sheep and cattle, and hushed into silence as they watched the flow of blood.

It’s absolutely true that there are many people who feel genuine pleasure at the sight of suffering, and in whom the urge to kill or torture is just as intense as any other emotion. Just look at the number of boys who gather around a sheep or pig when it’s about to be killed, watching the struggle of the dying animal with hearts racing in excitement and eyes shining with delight. I've often seen a curious crowd of children gathered around the slaughterhouses of French towns, captivated by the dying agonies of the sheep and cattle, and falling silent as they watched the blood flow.

The propensity, however, exists in different degrees. In some it is manifest simply as indifference to suffering, in others it appears as simple pleasure in seeing killed, and in others again it is dominant as an irresistible desire to torture and destroy.

The tendency, however, varies in intensity. For some, it's just indifference to suffering; for others, it comes across as enjoyment in witnessing killing; and for yet others, it manifests as an overwhelming urge to torture and destroy.

This propensity is widely diffused; it exists in children and adults, in the gross-minded and the refined., in the well-educated and the ignorant, in those who have never had the opportunity of gratifying it, and those who gratify it habitually, in spite of morality, religion, laws, so that it can only depend on constitutional causes.

This tendency is widely spread; it exists in kids and adults, in those who are simple-minded and those who are sophisticated, in the well-educated and the uninformed, in people who have never had the chance to fulfill it, and those who constantly indulge in it, despite morals, religion, and laws, so it must rely on constitutional factors.

The sportsman and the fisherman follow a natural instinct to destroy, when they make wax on bird, beast, and fish: the pretence that the spoil is sought for the table cannot be made with justice, as the sportsman cares little for the game he has obtained, when once it is consigned to his pouch. The motive for his eager pursuit of bird or beast must be sought elsewhere; it will be found in the natural craving to extinguish life, which exists in his soul. Why does a child impulsively strike at a butterfly as it flits past him? He cares nothing for the insect when once it is beaten down at his feet, unless it be quivering in its agony, when he will watch it with interest. The child strikes at the fluttering creature because it has life in it, and he has an instinct within him impelling him to destroy life wherever he finds it.

The athlete and the angler follow a natural instinct to destroy when they catch birds, animals, and fish. It’s not fair to pretend that they do it for food, as the hunter hardly cares about the game once it’s in his bag. The real reason for his eager chase of birds or animals lies elsewhere; it comes from a deep-seated urge to take life, which exists within him. Why does a child instinctively swat at a butterfly as it flutters by? He has no interest in the insect once it’s on the ground, unless it’s quivering in pain, then he’ll pay attention. The child swats at the fluttering creature because it has life in it, and he feels an instinct pushing him to destroy life wherever he encounters it.

Parents and nurses know well that children by nature are cruel, and that humanity has to be acquired by education. A child will gloat over the sufferings of a wounded animal till his mother bids him “put it out of its misery.” An unsophisticated child would not dream of terminating the poor creature’s agonies abruptly, any more than he would swallow whole a bon-bon till he had well sucked it. Inherent cruelty may be obscured by after impressions, or may be kept under moral restraint; the person who is constitutionally a Nero, may scarcely know his own nature, till by some accident the master passion becomes dominant, and sweeps all before it. A relaxation of the moral check, a shock to the controlling intellect, an abnormal condition of body, are sufficient to allow the passion to assert itself.

Parents and nurses know that kids can be naturally cruel, and that kindness needs to be taught. A child might enjoy watching a hurt animal suffer until their mother tells them to "put it out of its misery." An innocent child wouldn't even think of ending the animal's pain suddenly, just like they wouldn't swallow a candy whole before savoring it. This inherent cruelty can be hidden by later experiences or kept in check by morals; someone who has a cruel nature might not be aware of it until something triggers that hidden side, causing their true self to come out. A loosening of moral constraints, a jolt to their rational thinking, or an unusual physical state can all allow those darker feelings to take over.

As I have already observed, this passion exists in different persons in different degrees.

As I've already pointed out, this passion varies among people in different intensities.

In some it is exhibited in simple want of feeling for other people’s sufferings. This temperament may lead to crime, for the individual who is regardless of pain in another, will be ready to destroy that other, if it suit his own purposes. Such an one was the pauper Dumollard, who was the murderer of at least six poor girls, and who attempted to kill several others. He seems not to have felt much gratification in murdering them, but to have been so utterly indifferent to their sufferings, that he killed them solely for the sake of their clothes, which were of the poorest description. He was sentenced to the guillotine, and executed in 1862.[1]

In some people, it shows as a complete lack of compassion for others' pain. This mindset can lead to criminal behavior because someone who doesn’t care about another's suffering is likely to harm them if it benefits their own interests. A prime example of this was the beggar Dumollard, who murdered at least six young girls and tried to kill several more. He didn’t seem to take pleasure in the act of murdering them but was so completely indifferent to their pain that he killed them just to steal their clothes, which were hardly valuable. He was sentenced to the guillotine and executed in 1862.[1]

[1] A full account of this man’s trial is given by one who was present, in All the Year Round, No. 162.

[1] A complete report of this man’s trial is provided by someone who was there, in All the Year Round, No. 162.

In others, the passion for blood is developed alongside with indifference to suffering.

In some cases, the desire for blood grows alongside a lack of concern for suffering.

Thus Andreas Bichel enticed young women into his house, under the pretence that he was possessed of a magic mirror, in which he would show them their future husbands; when he had them in his power he bound their hands behind their backs, and stunned them with a blow. He then stabbed them and despoiled them of their clothes, for the sake of which he committed the murders; but as he killed the young women the passion of cruelty took possession of him, and he hacked the poor girls to pieces whilst they were still alive, in his anxiety to examine their insides. Catherine Seidel he opened with a hammer and a wedge, from her breast downwards, whilst still breathing. “I may say,” he remarked at his trial, “that during the operation I was so eager, that I trembled all over, and I longed to rive off a piece and eat it.”

Thus, Andreas Bichel lured young women into his home, claiming he had a magic mirror that could show them their future husbands. Once he had them under his control, he tied their hands behind their backs and knocked them unconscious. He then stabbed them and stripped them of their clothes, which was the motive for his murders. As he killed the young women, a cruel passion took hold of him, and he dismembered the poor girls while they were still alive, driven by a desire to explore their insides. He used a hammer and a wedge to open Catherine Seidel from her breast downwards, while she was still breathing. “I can say,” he commented at his trial, “that during the operation I was so eager that I trembled all over, and I craved to tear off a piece and eat it.”

Andreas Bichel was executed in 1809.[2]

Andreas Bichel was executed in 1809.[2]

[2] The case of Andreas Bichel is given in Lady Duff Gordon’s Remarkable Criminal Trials.

[2] The story of Andreas Bichel is found in Lady Duff Gordon’s Remarkable Criminal Trials.

Again, a third class of persons are cruel and bloodthirsty, because in them bloodthirstiness is a raging insatiable passion. In a civilized country those possessed by this passion are forced to control it through fear of the consequences, or to gratify it upon the brute creation. But in earlier days, when feudal lords were supreme in their domains, there have been frightful instances of their excesses, and the extent to which some of the Roman emperors indulged their passion for blood is matter of history.

Again, a third group of people are cruel and bloodthirsty because for them, the desire for blood is an uncontrollable, insatiable passion. In a civilized society, those who have this passion are made to control it out of fear of the consequences, or they find ways to satisfy it on animals. However, in earlier times, when feudal lords held power in their territories, there were terrifying examples of their abuses, and the degree to which some of the Roman emperors indulged their bloodlust is well-documented in history.

Gall gives several authentic instances of bloodthirstiness.[3] A Dutch priest had such a desire to kill and to see killed, that he became chaplain to a regiment that he might have the satisfaction of seeing deaths occurring wholesale in engagements. The same man kept a large collection of various kinds of domestic animals, that he might be able to torture their young. He killed the animals for his kitchen, and was acquainted with all the hangmen in the country, who sent him notice of executions, and he would walk for days that he might have the gratification of seeing a man executed.

Gall provides several real examples of bloodlust.[3] A Dutch priest had such a strong urge to kill and witness killings that he became a chaplain for a regiment just to enjoy the thrill of seeing deaths happen en masse during battles. This same man had a large collection of different domestic animals so he could torture their young. He slaughtered the animals for his meals and knew all the executioners in the country, who would inform him about upcoming executions. He would walk for days just to experience the satisfaction of watching a man get executed.

[3] GALL: Sur les Fonctions du Cerveau, tom. iv.

[3] GALL: On the Functions of the Brain, vol. iv.

In the field of battle the passion is variously developed; some feel positive delight in slaying, others are indifferent. An old soldier, who had been in Waterloo, informed me that to his mind there was no pleasure equal to running a man through the body, and that he could lie awake at night musing on the pleasurable sensations afforded him by that act.

In battle, people experience passion in different ways; some take real pleasure in killing, while others feel nothing at all. An old soldier who fought at Waterloo told me that for him, there’s no joy like stabbing a man, and he could lie awake at night thinking about the thrill that act gave him.

Highwaymen are frequently not content with robbery, but manifest a bloody inclination to torment and kill. John Rosbeck, for instance, is well known to have invented and exercised the most atrocious cruelties, merely that he might witness the sufferings of his victims, who were especially women and children. Neither fear nor torture could break him of the dreadful passion till he was executed.

Highwaymen are often not satisfied with just stealing; they have a brutal tendency to hurt and kill. John Rosbeck, for example, is notorious for inventing and committing horrific acts of cruelty, simply to see his victims suffer, particularly women and children. Neither fear nor torture could rid him of this terrible obsession until he was put to death.

Gall tells of a violin-player, who, being arrested, confessed to thirty-four murders, all of which he had committed, not from enmity or intent to rob, but solely because it afforded him an intense pleasure to kill.

Gall tells the story of a violinist who, after being arrested, admitted to thirty-four murders, all of which he had committed, not out of hatred or a desire to steal, but simply because he found a deep pleasure in killing.

Spurzheim[4] tells of a priest at Strasbourg, who, though rich, and uninfluenced by envy or revenge, from exactly the same motive, killed three persons.

Spurzheim[4] tells of a priest in Strasbourg who, despite being wealthy and not driven by jealousy or revenge, killed three people for exactly the same reason.

[4] Doctrine of the Mind, p. 158.

[4] Doctrine of the Mind, p. 158.

Gall relates the case of a brother of the Duke of Bourbon, Condé, Count of Charlois, who, from infancy, had an inveterate pleasure in torturing animals: growing older, he lived to shed the blood of human beings, and to exercise various kinds of cruelty. He also murdered many from no other motive, and shot at slaters for the pleasure of seeing them fall from the roofs of houses.

Gall tells the story of the Duke of Bourbon's brother, Condé, Count of Charlois, who, from a young age, had a deep fascination with torturing animals. As he got older, he went on to spill the blood of humans and engage in various acts of cruelty. He also killed many without any reason, and shot at roofers just for the enjoyment of watching them fall from the tops of buildings.

Louis XI. of France caused the death of 4,000 people during his reign; he used to watch their executions from a neighbouring lattice. He had gibbets placed outside his own palace, and himself conducted the executions.

Louis XI of France caused the death of 4,000 people during his reign; he would watch their executions from a nearby window. He had gallows set up outside his own palace and even carried out the executions himself.

It must not be supposed that cruelty exists merely in the coarse and rude; it is quite as frequently observed in the refined and educated. Among the former it is manifest chiefly in insensibility to the sufferings of others; in the latter it appears as a passion, the indulgence of which causes intense pleasure.

It shouldn't be assumed that cruelty only exists in the rough and unrefined; it's often found in the cultured and educated as well. In the former, it's mainly shown through a lack of sensitivity to the pain of others; in the latter, it manifests as a passion that brings great pleasure when indulged.

Those bloody tyrants, Nero and Caligula, Alexander Borgia, and Robespierre, whose highest enjoyment consisted in witnessing the agonies of their fellow-men, were full of delicate sensibilities and great refinement of taste and manner.

Those bloody tyrants, Nero and Caligula, Alexander Borgia, and Robespierre, whose greatest pleasure came from watching the suffering of others, had a surprising amount of delicate sensitivities and great refinement in their taste and behavior.

I have seen an accomplished young woman of considerable refinement and of a highly strung nervous temperament, string flies with her needle on a piece of thread, and watch complacently their flutterings. Cruelty may remain latent till, by some accident. it is aroused, and then it will break forth in a devouring flame. It is the same with the passion for blood as with the passions of love and hate; we have no conception of the violence with which they can rage till circumstances occur which call them into action. Love or hate will be dominant in a breast which has been in serenity, till suddenly the spark falls, passion blazes forth, and the serenity of the quiet breast is shattered for ever. A word, a glance, a touch, are sufficient to fire the magazine of passion in the heart, and to desolate for ever an existence. It is the same with bloodthirstiness. It may lurk in the deeps of some heart very dear to us. It may smoulder in the bosom which is most cherished by us, and we may be perfectly unconscious of its existence there. Perhaps circumstances will not cause its development; perhaps moral principle may have bound it down with fetters it can never break.

I have seen a talented young woman with a lot of sophistication and a very sensitive temperament, threading flies onto a piece of string and watching their movements with satisfaction. Cruelty can stay hidden until something brings it out, and then it can explode in a consuming fury. The desire for blood is just like the feelings of love and hate; we can't understand how intense they can be until something happens that triggers them. Love or hate can dominate a calm heart until suddenly the spark ignites, passion erupts, and the peace of the calm heart is shattered forever. A word, a look, or a touch is enough to ignite the fire of passion in the heart and forever devastate a life. The same goes for bloodlust. It might hide deep within a heart we hold dear. It might smolder in the most cherished person, and we may not even be aware of its presence there. Maybe circumstances won’t bring it out; maybe moral principles have tied it down in a way it can never escape.

Michael Wagener[5] relates a horrible story which occurred in Hungary, suppressing the name of the person, as it was that of a still powerful family in the country. It illustrates what I have been saying, and shows how trifling a matter may develope the passion in its most hideous proportions.

Michael Wagener[5] relates a terrible story that happened in Hungary, keeping the person's name confidential since they belonged to a still influential family in the country. It demonstrates what I've been talking about and shows how a seemingly small issue can escalate into a gruesome situation.

[5] Beitrage zur philosophischen Anthropologie, Wien, 1796.

[5] Contributions to Philosophical Anthropology, Vienna, 1796.

“Elizabeth ——— was wont to dress well in order to please her husband, and she spent half the day over her toilet. On one occasion, a lady’s-maid saw something wrong in her head-dress, and as a recompence for observing it, received such a severe box on the ears that the blood gushed from her nose, and spirted on to her mistress’s face. When the blood drops were washed off her face, her skin appeared much more beautiful—whiter and more transparent on the spots where the blood had been.

“Elizabeth was used to dressing well to please her husband, and she spent half the day getting ready. Once, a maid noticed something off about her hairstyle, and as a result, she received such a hard slap that blood gushed from her nose and splattered onto her mistress’s face. When the blood was washed off her face, her skin looked much more beautiful—whiter and more translucent in the areas where the blood had been.”

“Elizabeth formed the resolution to bathe her face and her whole body in human blood so as to enhance her beauty. Two old women and a certain Fitzko assisted her in her undertaking. This monster used to kill the luckless victim, and the old women caught the blood, in which Elizabeth was wont to bathe at the hour of four in the morning. After the bath she appeared more beautiful than before.

“Elizabeth decided to bathe her face and entire body in human blood to boost her beauty. Two old women and a man named Fitzko helped her with this. This monster would kill the unfortunate victim, and the old women would collect the blood, which Elizabeth would bathe in at four in the morning. After the bath, she looked more beautiful than ever.”

“She continued this habit after the death of her husband (1604) in the hopes of gaining new suitors. The unhappy girls who were allured to the castle, under the plea that they were to be taken into service there, were locked up in a cellar. Here they were beaten till their bodies were swollen. Elizabeth not unfrequently tortured the victims herself; often she changed their clothes which dripped with blood, and then renewed her cruelties. The swollen bodies were then cut up with razors.

“She kept up this habit after her husband died (1604) hoping to attract new suitors. The unfortunate girls who were lured to the castle with the promise of work were locked in a cellar. There, they were beaten until their bodies were swollen. Elizabeth often personally tortured the victims; she frequently changed their blood-soaked clothes and then continued her cruelty. The swollen bodies were then sliced up with razors.”

“Occasionally she had the girls burned, and then cut up, but the great majority were beaten to death.

“Sometimes she had the girls burned, and then cut up, but the vast majority were beaten to death.

“At last her cruelty became so great, that she would stick needles into those who sat with her in a carriage, especially if they were of her own sex. One of her servant-girls she stripped naked, smeared her with honey, and so drove her out of the house.

“At last her cruelty became so extreme that she would stick needles into those who sat with her in a carriage, especially if they were women. One of her maidservants she stripped naked, smeared with honey, and drove out of the house.”

“When she was ill, and could not indulge her cruelty, she bit a person who came near her sick bed as though she were a wild beast.

“When she was sick and couldn't act on her cruelty, she bit someone who got close to her sickbed as if she were a wild animal."

“She caused, in all, the death of 650 girls, some in Tscheita, on the neutral ground, where she had a cellar constructed for the purpose; others in different localities; for murder and bloodshed became with her a necessity.

“She caused, in total, the deaths of 650 girls, some in Tscheita, on the neutral ground, where she had a cellar built for that purpose; others in various locations; for murder and bloodshed became a necessity for her.

“When at last the parents of the lost children could no longer be cajoled, the castle was seized, and the traces of the murders were discovered. Her accomplices were executed, and she was imprisoned for life.”

“When the parents of the lost children could no longer be persuaded, the castle was taken over, and the evidence of the murders was found. Her accomplices were executed, and she was sentenced to life in prison.”

An equally remarkable example will be found in the account of the Mareschal de Retz given at some length in the sequel. He vas an accomplished man, a scholar, an able general, and a courtier; but suddenly the impulse to murder and destroy came upon him whilst sitting in the library reading Suetonius; he yielded to the impulse, and became one of the greatest monsters of cruelty the world has produced.

An equally remarkable example can be found in the account of the Mareschal de Retz detailed later on. He was an educated man, a scholar, a skilled general, and a courtier; but suddenly, the urge to kill and destroy struck him while he was sitting in the library reading Suetonius. He gave in to the urge and became one of the most brutal creatures the world has ever seen.

The case of Sviatek, the Gallician cannibal, is also to the purpose. This man was a harmless pauper, till one day accident brought him to the scene of a conflagration. Hunger impelled him to taste of the roast fragments of a human being who had perished in the fire, and from that moment he ravened for man’s flesh.

The case of Sviatek, the Galician cannibal, is also relevant. This man was a harmless beggar until one day an accident brought him to the site of a fire. Driven by hunger, he tasted the roasted remains of a person who had died in the blaze, and from that moment on, he craved human flesh.

M. Bertrand was a French gentleman of taste and education. He one day lounged over the churchyard wall in a quiet country village and watched a funeral. Instantly an overwhelming desire to dig up and rend the corpse which he had seen committed to the ground came upon him, and for years he lived as a human hyæna, preying upon the dead. His story is given in detail in the fifteenth chapter.

M. Bertrand was a cultured French gentleman. One day, he leaned against the churchyard wall in a peaceful country village and observed a funeral. Suddenly, he felt an intense urge to dig up and tear apart the body he had just seen buried, and for years, he lived like a human hyena, preying on the dead. His story is explained in detail in the fifteenth chapter.

An abnormal condition of body sometimes produces this desire for blood. It is manifest in certain cases of pregnancy, when the constitution loses its balance, and the appetite becomes diseased. Schenk[6] gives instances.

An unusual condition of the body can sometimes create a craving for blood. This is seen in certain cases of pregnancy, when the body loses its balance and the appetite becomes unhealthy. Schenk[6] provides examples.

[6] Observationes Medic. lib. iv. De Gravidis.

[6] Medical Observations. book iv. On Pregnant Women.

A pregnant woman saw a baker carrying loaves on his bare shoulder. She was at once filled with such a craving for his flesh that she refused to taste any food till her husband persuaded the baker, by the offer of a large sum, to allow his wife to bite him. The man yielded, and the woman fleshed her teeth in his shoulder twice; but he held out no longer. The wife bore twins on three occasions, twice living, the third time dead.

A pregnant woman saw a baker carrying loaves on his bare shoulder. She was suddenly overwhelmed by a craving for his flesh and refused to eat anything until her husband convinced the baker, by offering a large sum of money, to let his wife bite him. The man agreed, and the woman sank her teeth into his shoulder twice; but he couldn't take it any longer. The wife gave birth to twins three times, twice alive and the third time stillborn.

A woman in an interesting condition, near Andernach on the Rhine, murdered her husband, to whom she was warmly attached, ate half his body, and salted the rest. When the passion left her she became conscious of the horrible nature of her act, and she gave herself up to justice.

A woman in an unusual situation, near Andernach on the Rhine, killed her husband, whom she loved deeply, ate half of his body, and salted the rest. Once her emotions calmed down, she realized how terrible her actions were and turned herself in to the authorities.

In 1553, a wife cut her husband’s throat, and gnawed the nose and the left arm, whilst the body was yet warm. She then gutted the corpse, and salted it for future consumption. Shortly after, she gave birth to three children, and she only became conscious of what she had done when her neighbours asked after the father, that they might announce to him the arrival of the little ones.

In 1553, a wife slit her husband's throat and chewed on his nose and left arm while the body was still warm. She then disemboweled the corpse and salted it for later use. Soon after, she gave birth to three children and only realized what she had done when her neighbors inquired about the father so they could inform him of the babies' arrival.

In the summer of 1845, the Greek papers contained an account of a pregnant woman murdering her husband for the purpose of roasting and eating his liver.

In the summer of 1845, the Greek newspapers featured a story about a pregnant woman who killed her husband so she could roast and eat his liver.

That the passion to destroy is prevalent in certain maniacs is well known; this is sometimes accompanied by cannibalism.

That the urge to destroy is common in certain deranged individuals is well known; this is sometimes accompanied by cannibalism.

Gruner[7] gives an account of a shepherd who was evidently deranged, who killed and ate two men. Marc[8] relates that a woman of Unterelsas, during the absence of her husband, a poor labourer, murdered her son, a lad fifteen months old. She chopped of his legs and stewed them with cabbage. She ate a portion, and offered the rest to her husband. It is true that the family were very poor, but there was food in the house at the time. In prison the woman gave evident signs of derangement.

Gruner[7] tells the story of a seemingly insane shepherd who killed and ate two men. Marc[8] reports that a woman from Unterelsas, while her husband, a struggling laborer, was away, murdered her fifteen-month-old son. She chopped off his legs and cooked them with cabbage. She ate some of it and offered the rest to her husband. Although the family was very poor, there was food available in the house at that time. In prison, the woman showed clear signs of madness.

[7] De Anthropophago Bucano. Jen. 1792.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Anthropophagous Bucan. Jan. 1792.

[8] Die Geistes Krankheiten. Berlin, 1844.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mental Illnesses. Berlin, 1844.

The cases in which bloodthirstiness and cannibalism are united with insanity are those which properly fall under the head of Lycanthropy. The instances recorded in the preceding chapter point unmistakably to hallucination accompanying the lust for blood. Jean Grenier, Roulet, and others, were firmly convinced that they had undergone transformation. A disordered condition of mind or body may produce hallucination in a form depending on the character and instincts of the individual. Thus, an ambitious man labouring under monomania will imagine himself to be a king; a covetous man will be plunged in despair, believing himself to be penniless, or exult at the vastness of the treasure which he imagines that he has discovered.

The situations where bloodthirstiness and cannibalism coincide with insanity fall under the category of Lycanthropy. The cases mentioned in the previous chapter clearly indicate hallucinations that come with the desire for blood. Jean Grenier, Roulet, and others were completely convinced that they had transformed. A disturbed state of mind or body can lead to hallucinations that reflect the character and instincts of the person. For example, an ambitious person suffering from monomania might think they are a king; a greedy person might feel hopeless, believing they are broke, or be overjoyed at the immense treasure they believe they have found.

The old man suffering from rheumatism or gout conceives himself to be formed of china or glass, and the foxhunter tallyhos! at each new moon, as though he were following a pack. In like manner, the naturally cruel man, if the least affected in his brain, will suppose himself to be transformed into the most cruel and bloodthirsty animal with which he is acquainted.

The old man suffering from rheumatism or gout thinks he’s made of china or glass, and the foxhunter yells "tallyho!" at each new moon, as if he’s chasing a pack. Similarly, a naturally cruel person, if slightly affected in their mind, will believe they’ve turned into the most cruel and bloodthirsty animal they know.

The hallucinations under which lycanthropists suffered may have arisen from various causes. The older writers, as Forestus and Burton, regard the were-wolf mania as a species of melancholy madness, and some do not deem it necessary for the patient to believe in his transformation for them to regard him as a lycanthropist.

The hallucinations experienced by people with lycanthropy may have come from different sources. Earlier writers like Forestus and Burton viewed werewolf obsession as a type of deep sadness or madness, and some believe it's not essential for the individual to actually believe in their transformation for them to be considered a lycanthropist.

In the present state of medical knowledge, we know that very different conditions may give rise to hallucinations.

In today’s medical knowledge, we understand that various conditions can lead to hallucinations.

In fever cases the sensibility is so disturbed that the patient is often deceived as to the space occupied by his limbs, and he supposes them to be preternaturally distended or contracted. In the case of typhus, it is not uncommon for the sick person, with deranged nervous system, to believe himself to be double in the bed, or to be severed in half, or to have lost his limbs. He may regard his members as composed of foreign and often fragile materials, as glass, or he may so lose his personality as to suppose himself to have become a woman.

In fever cases, the patient's sensitivity is so affected that they often misjudge the space taken up by their limbs, thinking they are unnaturally swollen or contracted. With typhus, it's common for the person who is ill, with a messed-up nervous system, to think they are doubled over in bed, split in half, or missing their limbs. They might see their body parts as being made of unfamiliar and often fragile materials, like glass, or they might lose their sense of self to the point where they believe they've turned into a woman.

A monomaniac who believes himself to be some one else, seeks to enter into the feelings, thoughts, and habits of the assumed personality, and from the facility with which this is effected, he draws an argument, conclusive to himself, of the reality of the change. He thenceforth speaks of himself under the assumed character, and experiences all its needs, wishes, passions, and the like. The closer the identification becomes, the more confirmed is the monomaniac in his madness, the character of which varies with the temperament of the individual. If the person’s mind be weak, or rude and uncultivated, the tenacity with which he clings to his metamorphosis is feebler, and it becomes more difficult to draw the line between his lucid and insane utterances. Thus Jean Grenier, who laboured under this form of mania, said in his trial much that was true, but it was mixed with the ramblings of insanity.

A monomaniac who thinks he is someone else tries to dive into the feelings, thoughts, and habits of that assumed identity. The ease with which he does this convinces him that the change is real. From then on, he refers to himself using the new persona and feels all its needs, desires, and emotions. The closer he identifies with this new self, the more firmly he is entrenched in his madness, which varies based on his personality. If his mind is weak, or rough and unrefined, his grip on this transformation is less strong, making it harder to distinguish between his clear and insane statements. For instance, Jean Grenier, who suffered from this type of mania, said many true things during his trial, but they were mixed with delusional ramblings.

Hallucination may also be produced by artificial means, and there are evidences afforded by the confessions of those tried for lycanthropy, that these artificial means were employed by them. I refer to the salve so frequently mentioned in witch and were-wolf trials. The following passage is from the charming Golden Ass of Apuleius; it proves that salves were extensively used by witches for the purpose of transformation, even in his day:—

Hallucinations can also be created through artificial methods, and there’s evidence from the confessions of people tried for lycanthropy that they used these methods. I’m talking about the ointment that comes up often in witch and werewolf trials. The following excerpt is from the fascinating Golden Ass of Apuleius; it shows that witches were widely using ointments for transformation purposes, even back then:—

“Fotis showed me a crack in the door, and bade me look through it, upon which I looked and saw Pamphile first divest herself of all her garments, and then, having unlocked a chest, take from it several little boxes, and open one of the latter, which contained a certain ointment. Rubbing this ointment a good while previously between the palms of her hands, she anointed her whole body, from the very nails of her toes to the hair on the crown of her head, and when she was anointed all over, she whispered many magic words to a lamp, as if she were talking to it. Then she began to move her arms, first with tremulous jerks, and afterwards by a gentle undulating motion, till a glittering, downy surface by degrees overspread her body, feathers and strong quills burst forth suddenly, her nose became a hard crooked beak, her toes changed to curved talons, and Pamphile was no longer Pamphile, but it was an owl I saw before me. And now, uttering a harsh, querulous scream, leaping from the ground by little and little, in order to try her powers, and presently poising herself aloft on her pinions, she stretched forth her wings on either Side to their full extent, and flew straight away.

“Fotis showed me a crack in the door and told me to look through it. I did, and I saw Pamphile first take off all her clothes, then unlock a chest and take out several small boxes. She opened one of those boxes, which contained some ointment. Rubbing this ointment between her palms for a while, she spread it all over her body, from the tips of her toes to the top of her head. Once she was covered in it, she whispered a lot of magical words to a lamp, almost like she was talking to it. Then, she started to move her arms, first with shaky jerks and then with a smooth, flowing motion, until a shimmering, soft surface gradually covered her body. Feathers and strong quills suddenly sprouted out, her nose transformed into a hard, bent beak, her toes turned into curved claws, and Pamphile was no longer Pamphile; instead, I was looking at an owl. Now, letting out a harsh, complaining scream, she slowly leaped off the ground to test her abilities, and then, once she was in the air, she spread her wings fully on either side and flew straight away.”

“Having now been actually a witness of the performance of the magical art, and of the metamorphosis of Pamphile, I remained for some time in a stupefied state of astonishment. . . . At last, after I had rubbed my eyes some time, had recovered a little from the amazement and abstraction of mind, and begun to feel a consciousness of the reality of things about me, I took hold of the hand of Fotis and said,—‘Sweet damsel, bring me, I beseech thee, a portion of the ointment with which thy mistress hath just now anointed, and when thou hast made me a bird, I will be thy slave, and even wait upon thee like a winged Cupid.’ Accordingly she crept gently into the apartment, quickly returned with the box of ointment, hastily placed it in my hands, and then immediately departed.

“Having just witnessed the magical performance and Pamphile’s transformation, I stood there in stunned amazement for a while. . . . Eventually, after rubbing my eyes for some time, starting to recover from the shock and confusion, and beginning to grasp the reality of my surroundings, I took Fotis’s hand and said, ‘Sweet girl, please bring me some of the ointment your mistress just used, and once you’ve turned me into a bird, I will be your servant and even wait on you like a winged Cupid.’ She quietly slipped into the room, quickly returned with the jar of ointment, placed it in my hands, and then immediately left.”

“Elated to an extraordinary degree at the sight of the precious treasure, I kissed the box several times successively; and uttering repeated aspirations in hopes of a prosperous flight, I stripped off my clothes as quick as possible, dipped my fingers greedily into the box, and having thence extracted a good large lump of ointment, rubbed it all over my body and limbs. When I was thoroughly anointed, I swung my arms up and down, in imitation of the movement of a bird’s pinions, and continued to do so a little while, when instead of any perceptible token of feathers or wings making their appearance, my own thin skin, alas! grew into a hard leathern hide, covered with bristly hair, my fingers and toes disappeared, the palms of my hands and the soles of my feet became four solid hoofs, and from the end of my spine a long tail projected. My face was enormous, my mouth wide, my nostrils gaping, my lips pendulous, and I had a pair of immoderately long, rough, hairy ears. In short, when I came to contemplate my transformation to its full extent, I found that, instead of a bird, I had become—an ASS.”[9]

“Elated to an extraordinary degree at the sight of the precious treasure, I kissed the box several times in a row; and voicing repeated hopes for a successful flight, I quickly stripped off my clothes, dipped my fingers eagerly into the box, and pulled out a good chunk of ointment, rubbing it all over my body and limbs. Once I was fully anointed, I swung my arms up and down, mimicking the movement of a bird’s wings, and kept it up for a little while. Instead of any visible signs of feathers or wings showing up, my own thin skin, unfortunately, turned into a tough leathery hide covered with bristly hair, my fingers and toes vanished, the palms of my hands and the soles of my feet became four solid hooves, and a long tail sprouted from the end of my spine. My face grew huge, my mouth wide, my nostrils flared, my lips drooped, and I had a pair of excessively long, rough, hairy ears. In short, when I looked at my transformation fully, I realized that, instead of a bird, I had become—an ASS.”[9]

[9] APULEIUS, Sir George Head’s translation, bk. iii.

[9] APULEIUS, Sir George Head’s translation, bk. iii.

Of what these magical salves were composed we know. They were composed of narcotics, to wit, Solanum somniferum, aconite, hyoscyamus, belladonna, opium, acorus vulgaris, sium. These were boiled down with oil, or the fat of little children who were murdered for the purpose. The blood of a bat was added, but its effects could have been nil. To these may have been added other foreign narcotics, the names of which have not transpired.

We know what these magical ointments were made of. They contained narcotics, specifically, Solanum somniferum, aconite, hyoscyamus, belladonna, opium, acorus vulgaris, and sium. These ingredients were boiled down with oil or the fat of young children who were killed for this purpose. Bat blood was added, but its effects were probably nil. Other foreign narcotics may have also been included, but their names haven't been revealed.

Whatever may have been the cause of the hallucination, it is not surprising that the lycanthropist should have imagined himself transformed into a beast. The cases I have instanced are those of shepherds, who were by nature of their employment, brought into collision with wolves; and it is not surprising that these persons, in a condition liable to hallucinations, should imagine themselves to be transformed into wild beasts, and that their minds reverting to the injuries sustained from these animals, they should, in their state of temporary insanity, accuse themselves of the acts of rapacity committed by the beasts into which they believed themselves to be transformed. It is a well-known fact that men, whose minds are unhinged, will deliver themselves up to justice, accusing themselves of having committed crimes which have actually taken place, and it is only on investigation that their self-accusation proves to be false; and yet they will describe the circumstances with the greatest minuteness, and be thoroughly convinced of their own criminality. I need give but a single instance.

Whatever the reason for the hallucination, it's not surprising that the person suffering from lycanthropy imagined they had turned into a beast. The examples I've mentioned involve shepherds, who, due to their line of work, often encountered wolves. It makes sense that these individuals, in a state prone to hallucinations, would think they had transformed into wild animals, and that their minds, recalling the harm inflicted by these creatures, would lead them in their temporary insanity to blame themselves for the predatory actions they believed they had committed as the beasts. It's a well-known fact that people whose minds are unbalanced often turn themselves in, confessing to crimes that actually occurred, and only upon investigation does it become clear that their confessions are false. However, they will recount the details with incredible accuracy and be completely convinced of their own guilt. I'll provide just one example.

In the war of the French Revolution, the Hermione frigate was commanded by Capt. Pigot, a harsh man and a severe commander. His crew mutinied, and carried the ship into an enemy’s port, having murdered the captain and several of the officers, under circumstances of extreme barbarity. One midshipman escaped, by whom many of the criminals, who were afterwards taken and delivered over to justice, one by one, were identified. Mr. Finlayson, the Government actuary, who at that time held an official situation in the Admiralty, states:—“In my own experience I have known, on separate occasions, more than six sailors who voluntarily confessed to having struck the first blow at Capt. Pigot. These men detailed all the horrid circumstances of the mutiny with extreme minuteness and perfect accuracy; nevertheless, not one of them had ever been in the ship, nor had so much as seen Capt. Pigot in their lives. They had obtained by tradition, from their messmates, the particulars of the story. When long on a foreign station, hungering and thirsting for home, their minds became enfeebled; at length they actually believed themselves guilty of the crime over which they had so long brooded, and submitted with a gloomy pleasure to being sent to England in irons, for judgment. At the Admiralty we were always able to detect and establish their innocence, in defiance of their own solemn asseverations.”—(London Judicial Gazette, January, 1803.)

In the war during the French Revolution, the Hermione frigate was led by Captain Pigot, a strict and severe commander. His crew rebelled and took the ship into an enemy port after killing the captain and several officers in a brutal manner. One midshipman managed to escape, and he was able to identify many of the criminals, who were later captured and brought to justice one by one. Mr. Finlayson, the government actuary who then worked for the Admiralty, noted: “In my own experience, I have encountered, on different occasions, more than six sailors who willingly confessed to being the first to strike Captain Pigot. These men recounted all the horrific details of the mutiny with incredible precision and accuracy; however, none of them had ever been on the ship or had even seen Captain Pigot in their lives. They learned the details of the story through tradition from their messmates. After being stationed away from home for a long time, longing for home, their minds became weakened; eventually, they actually convinced themselves they were guilty of the crime they had dwelled on for so long, and they accepted the grim satisfaction of being sent back to England in chains for trial. At the Admiralty, we could always prove their innocence, despite their own solemn declarations.” —(London Judicial Gazette, January, 1803.)

CHAPTER X.
MYTHOLOGICAL ORIGIN OF THE WERE-WOLF MYTH.

Metempsychosis—Sympathy between Men and Beasts—Finnbog and the Bear—Osage and the Beaver—The Connexion of Soul and Body—Buddism—Case of Mr. Holloway—Popular ideas concerning the Body—The derivation of the German Leichnam—Feather Dresses—Transmigration of Souls—A Basque Story—Story from the Pantschatantra—Savage ideas regarding Natural Phenomena—Thunder, Lightning, and Cloud—The origin of the Dragon—John of Bromton’s Dragon a Waterspout—The Legend of Typhoeus—Allegorizing of the Effects of a Hurricane—Anthropomorphosis—The Cirrus Cloud, a Heavenly Swan—Urvaci—The Storm-cloud a Daemon—Vritra and Rakschasas—Story of a Brahmin and a Rakschasas

Metempsychosis—Connection between Humans and Animals—Finnbog and the Bear—Osage and the Beaver—The Link Between Soul and Body—Buddhism—Case of Mr. Holloway—Common Beliefs about the Body—The Origin of the German Leichnam—Feather Dresses—Reincarnation of Souls—A Basque Tale—Story from the Pantschatantra—Primitive Ideas about Natural Events—Thunder, Lightning, and Clouds—The Origin of the Dragon—John of Bromton’s Dragon as a Waterspout—The Legend of Typhoeus—Symbolizing the Effects of a Hurricane—Anthropomorphism—The Cirrus Cloud as a Celestial Swan—Urvaci—The Storm Cloud as a Demon—Story of a Brahmin and a Demon

Transformation into beasts forms an integral portion of all mythological systems. The gods of Greece were wont to change themselves into animals in order to carry out their designs with greater speed, security, and secrecy, than in human forms. In Scandinavian mythology, Odin changed himself into the shape of an eagle, Loki into that of a salmon. Eastern religions abound in stories of transformation.

Transformation into beasts is a key part of all mythological systems. The gods of Greece often turned into animals to achieve their goals faster, more securely, and more secretly than in human forms. In Scandinavian mythology, Odin transformed into an eagle, while Loki became a salmon. Eastern religions are filled with stories of transformation.

The line of demarcation between this and the translation of a beast’s soul into man, or a man’s soul into a beast’s (metempsychosis) is very narrow.

The boundary between this and the transfer of a beast's soul into a human, or a human's soul into a beast's (metempsychosis) is very thin.

The doctrine of metempsychosis is founded on the consciousness of gradation between beasts and men. The belief in a soul-endowed animal world was present among the ancients, and the laws of intelligence and instinct were misconstrued, or were regarded as a puzzle, which no man might solve.

The idea of metempsychosis is based on the awareness of a hierarchy between animals and humans. The belief in a world where animals have souls existed among ancient peoples, and the rules of intelligence and instinct were misunderstood or seen as a mystery that no one could figure out.

The human soul with its consciousness seemed to be something already perfected in a pre-existing state, and, in the myth of metempsychosis, we trace the yearnings and gropings of the soul after the source whence its own consciousness was derived, counting its dreams and hallucinations as gleams of memory, recording acts which had taken place in a former state of existence.

The human soul and its consciousness appear to be something already refined in a prior state, and through the myth of reincarnation, we can see the soul's desire and search for the source of its own consciousness, considering its dreams and hallucinations as flashes of memory, noting actions that occurred in a past life.

Modern philosophy has resumed the same thread of conjecture, and thinks to see in man the perfected development of lower organisms.

Modern philosophy has picked up the same line of thought and believes that humans represent the advanced evolution of simpler life forms.

After death the translation of the soul was supposed to continue. It became either absorbed into the nous, into Brahma, into the deity, or it sank in the scale of creation, and was degraded to animate a brute. Thus the doctrine of metempsychosis was emphatically one of rewards and punishments, for the condition of the soul after death depended on its training during life. A savage and bloodthirsty man was exiled, as in the case of Lycaon, into the body of a wild beast: the soul of a timorous man entered a hare, and drunkards or gluttons became swine.

After death, the journey of the soul was believed to go on. It either merged with the nous, joined Brahma, or connected with a deity, or it fell down the hierarchy of creation and was transformed into a beast. Consequently, the idea of metempsychosis was clearly centered on rewards and punishments, as the state of the soul after death depended on how it was shaped during life. A savage and bloodthirsty person was condemned, like Lycaon, to inhabit the body of a wild animal: the soul of a cowardly person would become a hare, and drunkards or gluttons would turn into pigs.

The intelligence which was manifest in the beasts bore such a close resemblance to that of man, in the childhood and youth of the world, that it is not to be wondered at, if our forefathers failed to detect the line of demarcation drawn between instinct and reason. And failing to distinguish this, they naturally fell into the belief in metempsychosis.

The intelligence displayed by animals was so similar to that of humans in the early stages of the world that it's no surprise our ancestors couldn't see the clear distinction between instinct and reason. Because they couldn't tell the difference, they easily came to believe in reincarnation.

It was not merely a fancied external resemblance between the beast and man, but it was the perception of skill, pursuits, desires, sufferings, and griefs like his own, in the animal creation, which led man to detect within the beast something analogous to the soul within himself; and this, notwithstanding the points of contrast existing between them, elicited in his mind so strong a sympathy that, without a great stretch of imagination, he invested the beast with his own attributes, and with the full powers of his own understanding. He regarded it as actuated by the same motives, as subject to the same laws of honour, as moved by the same prejudices, and the higher the beast was in the scale, the more he regarded it as an equal. A singular illustration of this will be found in the Finnboga Saga, c. xi.

It wasn't just a superficial resemblance between animals and humans; it was the recognition of skills, interests, desires, suffering, and sorrows similar to his own in the animal world that led people to see something comparable to the soul within themselves in animals. Despite the differences between them, this recognition sparked such a strong sympathy that, without much effort of imagination, they assigned the animal their own traits and the full range of their understanding. They saw animals as driven by the same motivations, bound by the same codes of honor, and influenced by the same biases. The higher an animal stood on the evolutionary scale, the more it was viewed as an equal. A unique example of this can be found in the Finnboga Saga, c. xi.

“Now we must relate about Finnbog. Afterward in the evening, when men slept, he rose, took his weapons, and went forth, following the tracks which led to the dairy farm. As was his wont, he stepped out briskly along the spoor till he came to the dairy. There he found the bear lying down, and he had slain the sheep, and he was lying on them lapping their blood. Then said Finnbog: ‘Stand up, Brain! make ready against me; that becomes you more than crouching over those sheep’s carcases.’

“Now we need to talk about Finnbog. Later that evening, when everyone was asleep, he got up, grabbed his weapons, and set out, following the tracks that led to the dairy farm. As was his habit, he moved quickly along the trail until he reached the dairy. There, he found the bear lying down, having killed the sheep, and was lapping up their blood. Then Finnbog said: ‘Get up, Brain! Prepare to face me; that's more fitting for you than slinking over those sheep’s bodies.’”

“The bear sat up, looked at him, and lay down again. Finnbog said, ‘If you think that I am too fully armed to match with you, I will do this,’ and he took of his helmet and laid aside his shield. Then he said, Stand up now, if you dare!’

“The bear sat up, looked at him, and then lay down again. Finnbog said, ‘If you think I’m too heavily armed to fight you, I’ll do this,’ and he took off his helmet and set aside his shield. Then he said, ‘Stand up now, if you dare!’”

“The bear sat up, shook his head, and then cast himself down again. “Finnbog exclaimed, ‘I see, you want us both to be boune alike!’ so he flung aside his sword and said, ‘Be it as you will; now stand up if you have the heart that I believe you have, rather than one such as was possessed by these rent sheep.’

“The bear sat up, shook his head, and then lay back down again. “Finnbog exclaimed, ‘I see, you want us both to be boune alike!’ so he threw aside his sword and said, ‘If that's what you want; now stand up if you have the heart I think you do, instead of one like those torn-up sheep.’”

“Then Bruin stood up and prepared to fight.”

“Then Bruin stood up and got ready to fight.”

The following story taken from the mouth of an Osage Indian by J. A. Jones, and published in his Traditions of the North American Indians, shows how thoroughly the savage mind misses the line of demarcation between instinct and reason, and how the man of the woods looks upon beasts as standing on an equality with himself.

The following story, shared by an Osage Indian to J. A. Jones and published in his Traditions of the North American Indians, illustrates how completely the savage mind blurs the line between instinct and reason, and how the man of the woods views animals as his equals.

An Osage warrior is in search of a wife: he admires the tidy and shrewd habits of the beaver. He accordingly goes to a beaver-hut to obtain one of that race for a bride. “In one corner of the room sat a beaver-woman combing the heads of some little beavers, whose ears she boxed very soundly when they would not lie still. The warrior, i. e. the beaver-chief, whispered the Osage that she was his second wife, and was very apt to be cross when there was work to be done, which prevented her from going to see her neighbours. Those whose heads she was combing were her children, he said, and she who had made them rub their noses against each other and be friends, was his eldest daughter. Then calling aloud, ‘Wife,’ said he, ‘what have you to eat? The stranger is undoubtedly hungry; see, he is pale, his eye has no fire, and his step is like that of a moose.’

An Osage warrior is looking for a wife: he admires the neat and clever ways of the beaver. He decides to go to a beaver hut to find one of them as a bride. “In one corner of the room sat a beaver woman combing the heads of some young beavers, whom she scolded soundly when they wouldn’t sit still. The warrior, i.e., the beaver chief, whispered to the Osage that she was his second wife and tended to be grumpy when there was work to do, which kept her from visiting her neighbors. The ones she was combing were her kids, he said, and the one who made them rub their noses together and become friends was his eldest daughter. Then calling out, ‘Wife,’ he said, ‘what do you have to eat? The stranger is definitely hungry; look, he is pale, his eye has no spark, and his step is like that of a moose.’”

“Without replying to him, for it was a sulky day with her, she called aloud, and a dirty-looking beaver entered. ‘Go,’ said she, ‘and fetch the stranger something to eat.’ With that the beaver girl passed through a small door into another room, from which she soon returned, bringing some large pieces of willow-bark, which she laid at the feet of the warrior and his guest. While the warrior-beaver was chewing the willow, and the Osage was pretending to do so, they fell to talking over many matters, particularly the wars of the beavers with the otters, and their frequent victories over them. He told our father by what means the beavers felled large trees, and moved them to the places where they wished to make dams; how they raised to an erect position the poles for their lodges, and how they plastered them so as to keep out rain. Then he spoke of their employments when they had buried the hatchet; of the peace and happiness and tranquillity they enjoyed when gathered into companies, they rested from their labours, and passed their time in talking and feasting, and bathing, and playing the game of bones, and making love. All the while the young beaver-maiden sat with her eyes fixed upon the Osage, at every pause moving a little nearer, till at length she was at his side with her forepaw upon his arm; a minute more and she had placed it around his neck, and was rubbing her soft furry cheek against his. Our ancestor, on his part, betrayed no disinclination to receive her caresses, but returned them with equal ardour. The old beaver seeing what was going on, turned his back upon them, and suffered them to be as kind to each other as they pleased. At last, turning quickly round, while the maiden, suspecting what was coming, and pretending to be abashed, ran behind her mother, he said, ‘To end this foolery, what say you to marrying my daughter? She is well brought up, and is the most industrious girl in the village. She will flap more wall with her tail in a day than any maiden in the nation; she will gnaw down a larger tree betwixt the rising of the sun and the coming of the shadows than many a smart beaver of the other sex. As for her wit, try her at the game of the dish, and see who gets up master; and for cleanliness, look at her petticoat?’ Our father answered that he did not doubt that she was industrious and cleanly, able to gnaw down a very large tree, and to use her tail to very good purpose; that he loved her much, and wished to make her the mother of his children. And thereupon the bargain was concluded.”

“Without answering him, since she was in a bad mood that day, she called out, and a scruffy-looking beaver came in. ‘Go,’ she said, ‘and get the stranger something to eat.’ With that, the beaver girl went through a small door into another room and soon returned, bringing some large pieces of willow bark, which she laid at the feet of the warrior and his guest. While the warrior-beaver chewed on the willow, and the Osage pretended to do the same, they started talking about various topics, especially the beavers' wars with the otters and their many victories over them. He explained to our father how beavers fell large trees and moved them to where they wanted to build dams; how they stood the poles for their lodges upright and plastered them to keep out rain. Then he talked about what they did when they had made peace; the joy and tranquility they enjoyed when they gathered in groups, taking breaks from work, chatting, feasting, bathing, playing games, and flirting. Throughout this, the young beaver girl sat with her eyes on the Osage, inching closer with each pause until she was eventually at his side with her forepaw on his arm; a moment later, she had it around his neck, rubbing her soft, furry cheek against his. Our ancestor showed no hesitation in accepting her affection and returned it with equal enthusiasm. The older beaver, seeing what was happening, turned his back on them, allowing them to be as sweet to each other as they wanted. Finally, he turned around quickly, and the maiden, sensing what was coming and pretending to be shy, ran behind her mother. He said, ‘To end this nonsense, how about marrying my daughter? She’s well-raised and the hardest worker in the village. She can flap more wall with her tail in a day than any girl in the nation; she can gnaw down a bigger tree from sunrise to sunset than many a clever beaver of the opposite sex. As for her smarts, challenge her to a game of dish, and see who wins; and as for cleanliness, just look at her petticoat!’ Our father replied that he had no doubt she was hardworking and tidy, capable of taking down a very large tree and using her tail effectively; that he loved her a lot and wanted her to be the mother of his children. And with that, the deal was made.”

These two stories, the one taken from Icelandic saga, the other from American Indian tradition, shew clearly the oneness which the uncultivated mind believes to exist between the soul of man and the soul of beast. The same sentiments actuate both man and brute, and if their actions are unlike, it is because of the difference in their formation. The soul within is identical, but the external accidents of body are unlike.

These two stories, one from an Icelandic saga and the other from American Indian tradition, clearly show the connection that the unrefined mind believes exists between the soul of humans and the soul of animals. The same feelings drive both people and animals, and if their actions differ, it's due to the differences in their physical forms. The soul inside is the same, but the external characteristics of the body are different.

Among many rude as well as cultivated people, the body is regarded as a mere garment wrapped around the soul. The Buddist looks upon identity as existing in the soul alone, and the body as no more constituting identity, than the clothes he puts on or takes off. He exists as a spirit; for convenience he vests himself in a body; sometimes that body is human, sometimes it is bestial. As his soul rises in the spiritual scale, the nobler is the animal form which it tenants. Budda himself passed through various stages of existence; in one he was a hare, and his soul being noble, led him to immolate himself, in order that he might offer hospitality to Indra, who, in the form of an old man, craved of him food and shelter. The Buddist regards animals with reverence; an ancestor may be tenanting the body of the ox he is driving, or a descendant may be running at his side barking, and wagging his tail. When he falls into an ecstasy, his soul is leaving his body for a little while, it is laying aside its raiment of flesh and blood and bone, to return to it once more when the trance is over. But this idea is not confined to Buddists, it is common everywhere. The spirit or soul is supposed to be imprisoned in the body, the body is but the lantern through which the spirit shines, “the corruptible body” is believed to “press down the soul,” and the soul is unable to attain to perfect happiness till it has shuffled off this earthy coil. Butler regards the members of the body as so many instruments used by the soul for the purpose of seeing, hearing, feeling, &c., just as we use telescopes or crutches, and which may be rejected without injury to our individuality.

Among many rude and cultured people, the body is seen as just a garment wrapped around the soul. The Buddhist views identity as existing solely in the soul, with the body being no more a part of that identity than the clothes he puts on or takes off. He exists as a spirit; for practicality, he dresses himself in a body; sometimes that body is human, sometimes it’s animal. As his soul ascends in the spiritual realm, the more noble the animal form it inhabits becomes. Buddha himself went through various stages of existence; at one point, he was a hare, and his noble soul led him to sacrifice himself to provide hospitality to Indra, who, in the guise of an old man, sought food and shelter from him. The Buddhist treats animals with respect; an ancestor might be inhabiting the body of the ox he’s driving, or a descendant might be running alongside him, barking and wagging its tail. When he enters an ecstatic state, his soul temporarily leaves his body, shedding its physical form of flesh and bone, only to return once the trance ends. However, this idea isn’t unique to Buddhists; it exists everywhere. The spirit or soul is thought to be confined within the body, which is merely the lantern through which the spirit shines. “The corruptible body” is believed to “press down the soul,” and the soul cannot achieve perfect happiness until it sheds this earthly form. Butler considers the body’s members as instruments used by the soul for seeing, hearing, feeling, etc., just like we use telescopes or crutches, which can be discarded without harming our individuality.

The late Mr. J. Holloway, of the Bank of England, brother to the engraver of that name, related of himself that, being one night in bed, and unable to sleep, he had fixed his eyes and thoughts with uncommon intensity on a beautiful star that was shining in at the window, when he suddenly found his spirit released from his body and soaring into space. But instantly seized with anxiety for the anguish of his wife, if she discovered his body apparently dead beside her, he returned, and re-entered it with difficulty. He described that returning as a returning from light into darkness, and that whilst the spirit was free, he was alternately in the light or the dark, accordingly as his thoughts were with his wife or with the star. Popular mythology in most lands regards the soul as oppressed by the body, and its liberation is considered a deliverance from the “burden” of the flesh. Whether the soul is at all able to act or express itself without a body, any more than a fire is able to make cloth without the apparatus of boiler and machinery, is a question which has not commended itself to the popular mind. But it may be remarked that the Christian religion alone is that which raises the body to a dignity equal to that of the soul, and gives it a hope of ennoblement and resurrection never dreamed of in any mythological system.

The late Mr. J. Holloway, of the Bank of England, who was the brother of the engraver by the same name, shared that one night while lying in bed and unable to sleep, he fixated his eyes and thoughts intensely on a beautiful star shining through the window. Suddenly, he felt his spirit release from his body and soar into space. However, he quickly became anxious about the distress his wife would feel if she found his body lying beside her, appearing dead. So, he returned and re-entered his body with great difficulty. He described this return as moving from light back into darkness, noting that while his spirit was free, he alternated between light and dark depending on whether his thoughts were with his wife or the star. In many cultures, popular mythology views the soul as burdened by the body, and liberation is seen as a release from the "weight" of the flesh. Whether the soul can act or express itself without a body—much like a fire can't produce cloth without a boiler and machinery—is a question that hasn't captured the popular imagination. However, it's worth noting that Christianity is the only religion that elevates the body's status to match that of the soul and offers the hope of honor and resurrection that is not found in any mythological belief system.

But the popular creed, in spite of the most emphatic testimony of Scripture, is that the soul is in bondage so long as it is united to a body, a creed entirely in accordance with that of Buddism.

But the common belief, despite the strongest evidence from Scripture, is that the soul is trapped as long as it is connected to a body, which aligns completely with the teachings of Buddhism.

If the body be but the cage, as a poet[1] of our own has been pleased to call it, in which dwells the imprisoned soul, it is quite possible for the soul to change its cage. If the body be but a vesture clothing the soul, as the Buddist asserts, it is not improbable that it may occasionally change its vesture.

If the body is just a cage, as a poet has happily put it, where the imprisoned soul resides, it's entirely possible for the soul to switch its cage. If the body is merely a garment that covers the soul, as the Buddha claims, it's not unlikely that it might sometimes change its garment.

[1] VAUGHN, Sitex Scintillans.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VAUGHN, Sitex Scintillans.

This is self-evident, and thus have arisen the countless tales of transformation and transmigration which are found all over the world. That the same view of the body as a mere clothing of the soul was taken by our Teutonic and Scandinavian ancestors, is evident even from the etymology of the words leichnam, lîkhama, used to express the soulless body.

This is obvious, and that's why there are countless stories of transformation and rebirth found all over the world. It's clear that our Teutonic and Scandinavian ancestors shared the same view of the body as just a costume for the soul, as seen in the origins of the words leichnam and lîkhama, which refer to a body without a soul.

I have already spoken of the Norse word hamr, I wish now to make some further remarks upon it. Hamr is represented in Anglo-Saxon by hama, homa, in Saxon by hamo, in old High German by hamo, in old French by homa, hama, to which are related the Gothic gahamon, ufar-hamon, ana-hamon, {Greek e?ndúesðai}, {Greek e?pendúesðai}; and-hamon, af-hamon, {Greek a?pekdúein} {Greek e?kdúesðai?} thence also the old High German hemidi, and the modern Hemde, garment. In composition we find this word, as lîk-hagnr, in old Norse; in old High German lîk-hamo, Anglo-Saxon lîk-hama, and flæsc-hama, Old Saxon, lîk-hamo, modern German Leich-nam, a body, i. e. a garment of flesh, precisely as the bodies of birds are called in old Norse fjaðr-hamr, in Anglo-Saxon feðerhoma, in Old Saxon fetherhamo, or feather-dresses and the bodies of wolves are called in old Norse ûlfshamr, and seals’ bodies in Faroëse kôpahamr. The significance of the old verb að hamaz is now evident; it is to migrate from one body to another, and hama-skipti is a transmigration of the soul. The method of this transmigration consisted in simply investing the body with the skin of the animal into which the soul was to migrate. When Loki, the Northern god of evil, went in quest of the stolen Idunn, he borrowed of Freyja her falcon dress, and at once became, to all intents and purposes, a falcon. Thiassi pursued him as he left Thrymheimr, having first taken upon him an eagle’s dress, and thereby become an eagle.

I’ve already talked about the Norse word hamr, and now I want to add some more thoughts on it. Hamr appears in Anglo-Saxon as hama, homa, in Saxon as hamo, in old High German as hamo, and in old French as homa, hama. Related terms include the Gothic gahamon, ufar-hamon, ana-hamon, {Greek e?ndúesðai}, {Greek e?pendúesðai}; and-hamon, af-hamon, {Greek a?pekdúein} {Greek e?kdúesðai?} and also the old High German hemidi, and modern Hemde, meaning garment. In terms of composition, we find this word as lîk-hagnr in old Norse; in old High German lîk-hamo, Anglo-Saxon lîk-hama, and flæsc-hama in Old Saxon, lîk-hamo, modern German Leich-nam, meaning a body, which refers to a garment of flesh, just like the bodies of birds are called in old Norse fjaðr-hamr, in Anglo-Saxon feðerhoma, in Old Saxon fetherhamo, or feather dresses, while the bodies of wolves are referred to in old Norse as ûlfshamr, and seals’ bodies in Faroëse as kôpahamr. The meaning of the old verb að hamaz is now clear; it refers to migrating from one body to another, and hama-skipti indicates a transmigration of the soul. This process of transmigration involved simply covering the body with the skin of the animal into which the soul was going to migrate. When Loki, the Northern god of mischief, sought the stolen Idunn, he borrowed Freyja's falcon dress and instantly became, for all practical purposes, a falcon. Thiassi chased him as he left Thrymheimr, first donning an eagle's dress and thus transforming into an eagle.

In order to seek Thor’s lost hammer, Loki borrowed again of Freyja her feather dress, and as be flew away in it, the feathers sounded as they winnowed the breeze (fjaðrhamr dunði).

In order to find Thor’s lost hammer, Loki borrowed Freyja’s feather dress again, and as he flew away in it, the feathers rustled in the breeze (fjaðrhamr dunði).

In like manner Cædmon speaks of an evil spirit flying away in feather-dress: “þät he mid feðerhomon fleôgan meahte, windan on wolkne” (Gen. ed. Gr. 417), and of an angel, “þuo þar suogan quam engil þes alowaldon obhana fun radure faran an feðerhamon” (Hêlj. 171, 23), the very expression made use of when speaking of a bird: “farad an feðarhamun” (Hêlj. 50,11).

In the same way, Cædmon talks about an evil spirit flying away in a feathered disguise: “that he could fly with feather garments, moving in the sky” (Gen. ed. Gr. 417), and about an angel, “then there came the angel of the Almighty, soaring in feathered attire” (Hêlj. 171, 23), the same wording used when referring to a bird: “soaring in feathered garments” (Hêlj. 50,11).

The soul, in certain cases, is able to free itself from the body and to enter that of beast or man—in this form stood the myth in various theological systems.

The soul, in some cases, can separate from the body and enter that of an animal or human—this idea appeared in various theological systems.

Among the Finns and Lapps it is not uncommon for a magician to fall into a cataleptic condition, and during the period his soul is believed to travel very frequently in bodily form, having assumed that of any animal most suitable for its purpose. I have given instances in a former chapter. The same doctrine is evident in most cases of lycanthropy. The patient is in a state of trance, his body is watched, and it remains motionless, but his soul has migrated into the carcase of a wolf, which it vivifies, and in which it runs its course. A curious Basque story shows that among this strange Turanian people, cut off by such a flood of Aryan nations from any other members of its family, the same superstition remains. A huntsman was once engaged in the chase of it bear among the Pyreneean peaks, when Bruin turned suddenly on him and hugged him to death, but not before he had dealt the brute its mortal wound. As the huntsman expired, he breathed his soul into the body of the bear, and thenceforward ranged the mountains as a beast.

Among the Finns and Lapps, it's not unusual for a magician to enter a cataleptic state, during which his soul is believed to frequently travel in a physical form, taking on the shape of any animal that's most suitable for his purpose. I've provided examples in a previous chapter. This same belief is evident in most cases of lycanthropy. The person is in a trance, their body is observed, and it remains still, but their soul has moved into the body of a wolf, bringing it to life, and using it to act out its activities. An interesting Basque tale shows that among this unique Turanian group, isolated by a wave of Aryan nations from any other related peoples, the same superstition exists. A hunter was once pursuing a bear in the Pyrenees when the bear suddenly turned on him and crushed him to death, but not before he had inflicted a fatal wound on the animal. As the hunter was dying, he transferred his soul into the body of the bear and from then on roamed the mountains as a beast.

One of the tales of the Sanskrit book of fables, the Pantschatantra, affords such a remarkable testimony to the Indian belief in metempsychosis, that I am tempted to give it in abstract.

One of the stories from the Sanskrit book of fables, the Pantschatantra, offers such a fascinating insight into the Indian belief in reincarnation that I'm inclined to summarize it.

A king was one day passing through the marketplace of his city, when he observed a hunchbacked merryandrew, whose contortions and jokes kept the bystanders in a roar of laughter. Amused with the fellow, the king brought him to his palace. Shortly after, in the hearing of the clown, a necromancer taught the monarch the art of sending his soul into a body not his own.

A king was once walking through the marketplace of his city when he saw a hunchbacked jester whose funny movements and jokes had the crowd laughing loudly. Entertained by the guy, the king took him to his palace. Not long after, while the clown was listening, a sorcerer taught the king how to send his soul into a body that wasn’t his own.

Some little while after this, the monarch, anxious to put in practice his newly acquired knowledge, rode into the forest accompanied by his fool, who, he believed, had not heard, or, at all events comprehended, the lesson. They came upon the corpse of a Brahmin lying in the depth of the jungle, where he had died of thirst. The king, leaving his horse, performed the requisite ceremony, and instantly his soul had migrated into the body of the, Brahmin, and his own lay as dead upon the ground. At the same moment, however, the hunchback deserted his body, and possessed himself of that which had been the king’s, and shouting farewell to the dismayed monarch, he rode back to the palace, where he was received with royal honours. But it was not long before the queen and one of the ministers discovered that a screw was somewhere loose, and when the quondam king, but now Brahmin, arrived and told his tale, a plot was laid for the recovery of his body. The queen asked her false husband whether it were possible to make her parrot talk, and he in a moment of uxorious weakness promised to make it speak. He laid his body aside, and sent his soul into the parrot. Immediately the true king jumped out of his Brahmin body and resumed that which was legitimately his own, and then proceeded, with the queen, to wring the neck of the parrot.

Some time later, the king, eager to try out his new knowledge, rode into the forest with his jester, who he thought either hadn’t heard or didn’t understand the lesson. They stumbled upon the body of a Brahmin lying deep in the jungle, where he had died of thirst. The king, dismounting from his horse, performed the necessary ceremony, and immediately his soul entered the Brahmin's body, leaving his own lifeless on the ground. At that same moment, however, the hunchback abandoned his body and took over the king’s; he shouted farewell to the confused monarch and rode back to the palace, where he was welcomed with royal honors. But it didn’t take long for the queen and one of the ministers to realize something was off, and when the former king, now Brahmin, arrived and recounted his story, they hatched a plan to get his body back. The queen asked her fake husband if it was possible to make her parrot talk, and in a moment of foolish love, he promised to do it. He left his body behind and sent his soul into the parrot. Instantly, the true king jumped out of his Brahmin body and returned to his rightful one, then proceeded with the queen to wring the parrot's neck.

But besides the doctrine of metempsychosis, which proved such a fertile mother of fable, there was another article of popular mythology which gave rise to stories of transformation. Among the abundant superstitions existing relative to transformation, three shapes seem to have been pre-eminently affected—that of the swan, that of the wolf, and that of the serpent. In many of the stories of those transformed, it is evident that the individual who changes shape is regarded with superstitious reverence, as a being of a higher order—of a divine nature. In Christian countries, everything relating to heathen mythology was regarded with a suspicious eye by the clergy, and any miraculous powers not sanctioned by the church were attributed to the evil one. The heathen gods became devils, and the marvels related of them were supposed to be effected by diabolic agency. A case of transformation which had shown the power of an ancient god, was in Christian times considered as an instance of witchcraft. Thus stories of transformation fell into bad odour, and those who changed shapes were no longer regarded as heavenly beings, commanding reverence, but as miserable witches deserving the stake.

But besides the belief in reincarnation, which inspired so many stories, there was another aspect of popular mythology that led to tales of transformation. Among the many superstitions about transformation, three forms stood out: that of the swan, that of the wolf, and that of the serpent. In many tales of those who have transformed, it's clear that the person changing shape is seen with superstitious respect, as a being of a higher order—a divine nature. In Christian countries, anything related to pagan mythology was viewed with suspicion by the clergy, and any miraculous abilities not approved by the church were attributed to the devil. The pagan gods became demons, and the wonders associated with them were thought to be the work of evil forces. A transformation that demonstrated the power of an ancient god was later seen in Christian times as an example of witchcraft. As a result, stories of transformation gained a negative reputation, and those who changed shapes were no longer viewed as divine beings deserving of reverence but as wretched witches deserving to be burned at the stake.

In the infancy of the world, when natural phenomena were ill-understood, expressions which to us are poetical were of a real significance. When we speak of thunder rolling, we use an expression which conveys no further idea than a certain likeness observed between the detonations and the roll of a vehicle; but to the uninstructed mind it was more. The primæval savage knew not what caused thunder, and tracing the resemblance between it and the sound of wheels, he at once concluded that the chariot of the gods was going abroad, or that the celestial spirits were enjoying a game of bowls.

In the early days of the world, when natural events were poorly understood, expressions that seem poetic to us held real meaning. When we talk about thunder rolling, we’re using a phrase that doesn’t convey much more than a similarity noticed between the loud sounds and the rumble of a vehicle. But to someone uneducated about it, it meant more. The primitive human didn’t know what caused thunder, and noticing its similarity to the sound of wheels, they immediately assumed that the gods were riding in their chariots or that heavenly beings were playing a game.

We speak of fleecy clouds, because they appear to us soft and light as wool, but the first men tracing the same resemblance, believed the light vapours to be flocks of heavenly sheep. Or we say that the clouds are flying: the savage used the same expression, as he looked up at the mackerel sky, and saw in it flights of swans coursing over the heavenly lake. Once more, we creep nearer to the winter fire, shivering at the wind, which we remark is howling around the house, and yet we do not suppose that the wind has a voice. The wild primæval men thought that it had, and because dogs and wolves howl, and the wind howled, and because they had seen dogs and wolves, they concluded that the storm-wind was a night-hound, or a monstrous wolf, racing over the country in the darkness of the winter night, ravening for prey.

We talk about fluffy clouds because they look soft and light like wool, but the earliest people, noticing the same similarity, believed the light mist was flocks of heavenly sheep. Or we say that the clouds are flying: primitive people used the same phrase when they looked up at the streaked sky and saw flocks of swans gliding over the celestial lake. Again, we huddle closer to the winter fire, shivering from the wind, which we notice is howling around the house, yet we don’t think the wind has a voice. Our ancient ancestors believed it did, and since dogs and wolves howl, and the wind howled, and because they had seen dogs and wolves, they concluded that the storm wind was a night hound or a giant wolf racing through the land on a dark winter night, looking for prey.

Along with the rise of this system of explaining the operations of nature by analogies in the bestial world, another conclusion forced itself on the untaught mind. The flocks which strayed in heaven were no earthly sheep, but were the property of spiritual beings, and were themselves perhaps spiritual; the swans which flew aloft, far above the topmost peak of the Himalaya, were no ordinary swans, but were divine and heavenly. The wolf which howled so wildly in the long winter night, the hounds, whose bay sounded so. dismally through the shaking black forest, were no mundane wolves and hounds, but issued from the home of a divine hunter, and were themselves wondrous, supernatural beings of godlike race.

Along with the rise of this way of explaining nature through analogies from the animal world, another idea emerged in the untrained mind. The flocks drifting in the sky weren’t ordinary sheep; they belonged to spiritual beings and might even be spiritual themselves. The swans soaring high above the tallest Himalayan peaks weren’t just regular swans, but were divine and celestial. The wolf howling wildly during the long winter night, and the hounds whose barks echoed sadly through the trembling dark forest, weren’t just wolves and hounds from this world; they came from the domain of a divine hunter and were extraordinary, supernatural beings of divine lineage.

And so, the clouds having become swans, the swan-clouds were next believed to be divine beings, valkyries, apsaras, and the like, seen by mortals in their feather-dresses, but appearing among the gods as damsels. The storm-wind having been supposed to be a wolf, next was taken to be a tempestuous god, who delighted to hunt on earth in lupine form.

And so, the clouds turned into swans, and these swan-clouds were thought to be divine beings—valkyries, apsaras, and others—seen by humans in their feathered outfits, but appearing among the gods as maidens. The storm wind, believed to be a wolf, was then seen as a fierce god who enjoyed hunting on earth in wolf form.

I have mentioned also the serpent shape, as being one very favourite in mythology. The ancient people saw the forked and writhing lightning, and supposed it to be a heavenly fiery serpent, a serpent which had godlike powers, which was in fact a divine being, manifesting himself to mortals under that form. Among the North American Indians, the lightning is still regarded as the great serpent, and the thunder is supposed to be his hissing.

I’ve also talked about the snake shape, which is considered very popular in mythology. Ancient people observed the forked and twisting lightning and believed it to be a heavenly fiery serpent, a serpent with godlike powers, essentially a divine being showing itself to humans in that form. Among North American Indigenous peoples, lightning is still seen as the great serpent, and thunder is thought to be its hissing.

“Ah!” exclaimed a Magdeburg peasant to a German professor, during a thunder-storm, as a vivid forked gleam shot to earth, “what a glorious snake was that!” And this resemblance did not escape the Greeks.

“Ah!” exclaimed a peasant from Magdeburg to a German professor during a thunderstorm, as a bright forked flash struck the ground, “what a glorious snake that was!” And the Greeks noticed this similarity too.

{Greek é!likes d? e?klámpousi steroph~s ksápuroi}.

{Greek é!likes d? e?klámpousi steroph~s ksápuroi}

Æsch. Prom. 1064.

Aeschylus. Prometheus. 1064.

{Greek drákonta pursónwton, ó!s á?platon a?mfeliktòs
é!lik? e?froúrei, ktanw’n
}.

{Greek drákonta pursónwton, ó!s á?platon a?mfeliktòs
é!lik? e?froúrei, ktanw’n
}.

Eurip. Herc. F. 395.

Euripides. Heracles. Fragment. 395.

And according to Aristotle, {Greek e!likíai} are the lightnings, {Greek grammoeidw~s ferómenoi}.

And according to Aristotle, {Greek e!likíai} are the lightnings, {Greek grammoeidw~s ferómenoi}.

It is so difficult for us to unlearn all we know of the nature of meteorological phenomena, so hard for us to look upon atmospheric changes as though we knew nothing of the laws that govern them, that we are disposed to treat such explanations of popular myths as I have given above, as fantastic and improbable.

It is really challenging for us to forget everything we know about the nature of weather events. It's tough for us to view atmospheric changes as if we didn't understand the laws that control them, which makes us likely to dismiss the explanations of common myths I've shared above as unrealistic and unlikely.

But among the ancients all solutions of natural problems were tentative, and it is only after the failure of every attempt made to explain these phenomena on supernatural grounds that we have been driven to the discovery of the true interpretation. Yet among the vulgar a vast amount of mythology remains, and is used still to explain atmospheric mysteries. The other day a Yorkshire girl, when asked why she was not afraid of thunder, replied because it was only her Father’s voice; what knew she of the rushing together of air to fill the vacuum caused by the transit of the electric fluid? to her the thunder-clap was the utterance of the Almighty. Still in North Germany does the peasant say of thunder, that the angels are playing skittles aloft, and of the snow, that they are shaking up the feather-beds in heaven.

But in ancient times, all solutions to natural problems were just guesses, and it was only after every attempt to explain these phenomena through supernatural means failed that we discovered the true interpretation. Yet among the common people, a lot of mythology persists and is still used to explain atmospheric mysteries. The other day, a girl from Yorkshire, when asked why she wasn’t afraid of thunder, said it was only her Father’s voice; what did she know about the rush of air filling the vacuum created by the movement of electric fluid? To her, the thunderclap was simply the voice of the Almighty. In Northern Germany, peasants still say that when it thunders, angels are playing bowling up in the sky, and that snow is just them shaking out the feather beds in heaven.

The myth of the dragon is one which admits, perhaps more than any other, of identification with a meteorological phenomenon, and presents to us as well the phase of transition from theriomorphosis to anthropomorphosis.

The myth of the dragon is one that can be closely linked to a weather phenomenon and also shows the shift from animal forms to human forms.

The dragon of popular mythology is nothing else than the thunderstorm, rising at the horizon, rushing with expanded, winnowing, black pennons across the sky, darting out its forked fiery tongue, and belching fire. In a Slovakian legend, the dragon sleeps in a mountain cave through the winter months, but, at the equinox, bursts forth—“In a moment the heaven was darkened and became black as pitch, only illumined by the fire which flashed from dragon’s jaws and eyes. The earth shuddered, the stones rattled down the mountain sides into the glens. Right and left, left and right, did the dragon lash his tail, overthrowing pines and beeches, snapping them as rods. He evacuated such floods of water that the mountain torrents were full. But after a while his power was exhausted, he lashed no more with his tail, ejected no more water, and spat no more fire.”

The dragon in popular mythology is really just a thunderstorm, rising on the horizon, racing across the sky with big, dark clouds. It flashes its forked tongue of fire and breathes flames. In a Slovakian legend, the dragon sleeps in a mountain cave during the winter, but when the equinox comes, it bursts forth—"In an instant, the sky darkened and turned pitch black, only lit up by the fire that flashed from the dragon’s jaws and eyes. The earth trembled, and stones tumbled down the mountainsides into the valleys. The dragon whipped its tail left and right, toppling pine and beech trees, snapping them like twigs. It released such torrents of water that the mountain streams were overflowing. But after a while, its strength faded; it stopped lashing its tail, stopped releasing water, and stopped breathing fire."

I think it is impossible not to see in this description, a spring-tide thunderstorm. But to make it more evident that the untaught mind did regard such a storm as a dragon, I think the following quotation from John of Brompton’s Chronicle will convince the most sceptical: “Another remarkable thing is this, that took place during a certain month in the Gulf of Satalia (on the coast of Pamphylia). There appeared a great and black dragon which came in clouds, and let down his head into the water, whilst his tail seemed turned to the sky; and the dragon drew the water to him by drinking, with such avidity, that, if any ship, even though laden with men or any other heavy articles, had been near him when drinking, it would nevertheless have been sucked up and carried on high. In order however to avoid this danger, it is necessary, when people see it, at once to make a great uproar, and to shout and hammer tables, so that the dragon, hearing the noise, and the voices of those shouting, may withdraw himself far off. Some people, however, assert that this is not a dragon, but the sun drawing up the waters of the sea; which seems more probable.”[2] Such is John of Brompton’s account of a waterspout. In Greek mythology the dragon of the storm has begun to undergo anthropomorphosis. Typhœus is the son of Tartarus and Terra; the storm rising from the horizon may well be supposed to issue from the earth’s womb, and its characteristics are sufficient to decide its paternity. Typhœus, the whirlwind or typhoon, has a hundred dragon or serpent heads, the long writhing strive of vapour which run before the hurricane cloud. He belches fire, that is, lightnings issue from the clouds, and his roaring is like the howling of wild dogs. Typhœus ascends to heaven to make war on the gods, who fly from him in various fantastic shapes; who cannot see in this ascent the hurricane climbing up the vault of sky, and in the flying gods, the many fleeting fragments of white cloud which are seen drifting across the heavens before the gale!

I think it’s hard not to see this description as a springtime thunderstorm. To make it even clearer that the untrained mind viewed such a storm as a dragon, the following quote from John of Brompton’s Chronicle should convince even the most skeptical: “Another notable thing happened during a certain month in the Gulf of Satalia (on the coast of Pamphylia). A large, black dragon appeared, coming in on the clouds, lowering its head into the water while its tail seemed to reach the sky; and the dragon drank the water with such eagerness that if any ship, even if heavily loaded with people or other items, had been nearby while it was drinking, it would have been sucked up and carried high into the sky. To avoid this danger, people must make a loud commotion and shout, banging tables, so that when the dragon hears the noise and voices, it will retreat far away. However, some say this isn’t a dragon, but the sun pulling up the sea water; which seems more likely.”[2] This is John of Brompton’s account of a waterspout. In Greek mythology, the storm dragon is starting to take on human traits. Typhœus is the child of Tartarus and Terra; the storm rising from the horizon might be seen as coming from the earth’s core, and its features are enough to determine its origins. Typhœus, the whirlwind or typhoon, has a hundred dragon or serpent heads, resembling the long swirling vapor ahead of the hurricane cloud. He breathes fire, meaning lightning strikes from the clouds, and his roar sounds like the howling of wild dogs. Typhœus ascends to heaven to battle the gods, who flee from him in all sorts of fantastical shapes; who can’t see in this ascent the hurricane rising up into the sky, and in the fleeing gods, the many fleeting white clouds drifting across the heavens before the storm!

[2] Apud TWYSDEN, Hist. Anglicæ Script. x. 1652. p. 1216.

[2] In TWYSDEN, History of English Writers, x. 1652. p. 1216.

Typhœus, according to Hesiod, is the father of all bad winds, which destroy with rain and tempest, all in fact which went among the Greeks by the name of {Greek laílaps}, bringing injury to the agriculturist and peril to the voyager.

Typhœus, as Hesiod describes, is the father of all destructive winds that cause damage with rain and storms, everything that the Greeks referred to as {Greek laílaps}, bringing harm to farmers and danger to sailors.

{Greek?Ek dè Tufwéos é?st? a?némwn ménos u!gròn á?eptwn,
nósfi Nótou Boréw te, kaì a?rgéstew Zefúrou te.
oí! ge mèn e?n ðeófin geneh`, ðnhtoïs még? ó?neiar.
ai! d? á?llai mapsau~rai e?pipneíousi ðalassan.
ai! d? h?’toi píptousai e?s heroeideá pónton,
ph~ma méga ðnhtoi~si, kakh~j ðúousin a?éllhj.
á?llote d? á?llai a?eísi, diaskidna~si te nh~as,
naútas te fðeírousi. kakou~ d? ou? gígnetai a?lkh`
a?ndrásin, oí! keínhjsi sinántwntai katà pónton.
ai! d? aû? kaì katà gai~an a?peíriton, a?nðemóessan
é?rg? e?ratà fðeírousi xamaigenéwn a?nðrw’pwn,
pimpleu~sai kóniós te kaì a?rgaléou kolosurtou~
}

{Greek?But from Tufwéos, there is a current of cold, moist winds,
rushing from the South and the fierce North Wind,.
those who are born the gods, are truly strong?
Ah! But the others rage and storm against the land.
And they also plunge into the sea’s dark depths,
a great sound of violent waves crashing against each other.
At other times, they rise, breaking into flames,
bringing sailors down into the sea,. but disaster does not come to the brave men,
those who meet together across the seas.
And they also on land endlessly,
spilling sweet works of the wonderful actions of men,
sprinkling dust and dark clods of earth.
}

Hesiod. Theog. 870, seq.

Hesiod. Theog. 870, seq.

In both modern Greek and Lithuanian household mythology the dragon or drake has become an ogre, a gigantic man with few of the dracontine attributes remaining. Von Hahn, in his Griechische und Albanesische Märchen, tells many tales of drakes, and in all, the old characteristics have been lost, and the drake is simply a gigantic man with magical and superhuman powers.

In both modern Greek and Lithuanian folklore, the dragon or drake has turned into an ogre, a huge man who retains few of the dragon-like traits. Von Hahn, in his Griechische und Albanesische Märchen, shares numerous stories about drakes, and in all of them, the original characteristics have vanished, leaving the drake as just a giant man with magical and superhuman powers.

It is the same among the Lithuanian peasantry. A dragon walks on two legs, talks, flirts with a lady, and marries her. He retains his evil disposition, but has sloughed off his scales and wings.

It’s the same with the Lithuanian peasants. A dragon walks on two legs, talks, flirts with a woman, and marries her. He keeps his wicked nature but has shed his scales and wings.

Such is the change which has taken place in the popular conception of the dragon, which is an impersonification of the thunderstorm. A similar change has taken place in the swan-maiden and were-wolf myths.

Such is the change that has happened in how people view the dragon, which represents the thunderstorm. A similar change has occurred in the myths of the swan-maiden and the werewolf.

In ancient Indian Vedaic mythology the apsaras were heavenly damsels who dwelt in the tether, between earth and sun. Their name, which signifies “the shapeless,” or “those who go in the water “—it is uncertain which. is the correct derivation—is expressive of the white cirrus, constantly changing form, and apparently floating swan-like on the blue heaven-sea. These apsaras, according to the Vedaic creed, were fond of changing their shapes, appearing generally as ducks or swans, occasionally as human beings. The souls of heroes were given to them for lovers and husbands. One of the most graceful of the early Indian myths is the story of the apsaras, Urvaçî. Urvaçî loved Puravaras and became his ’wife, on the condition that she was n-ever to behold him in a state of nudity. They remained together for years, till the heavenly companions of Urvaçî determined to secure her return to them. They accordingly beguiled Puravaras into leaving his bed in the darkness of night, and then with a lightning flash they disclosed him, in his nudity, to his wife, who was thereupon constrained to leave him. He pursued her, full of sorrow at his loss, and found her at length swimming in a large lotus pond, in swan’s shape.

In ancient Indian Vedic mythology, the apsaras were celestial maidens who lived in the space between earth and the sun. Their name, which means “the shapeless” or “those who go in the water” — it's unclear which is the right origin — reflects the white cirrus clouds, constantly changing shape and seemingly floating gracefully like swans on the blue sky. According to Vedic beliefs, these apsaras loved to transform their appearances, typically appearing as ducks or swans, and sometimes as human beings. The souls of heroes were given to them as lovers and husbands. One of the most elegant early Indian myths is the story of the apsara Urvaçî. Urvaçî fell in love with Puravaras and became his wife on the condition that she would never see him naked. They lived together for years until Urvaçî's heavenly companions decided to bring her back. They tricked Puravaras into leaving his bed during the night, and then, with a flash of lightning, revealed his nakedness to his wife, forcing her to leave him. Heartbroken, he searched for her and eventually found her swimming in a large lotus pond in the form of a swan.

That this story is not a mere invention, but rests on some mythological explanation of natural phenomena, I think more than probable, as it is found all over the world with few variations. As every Aryan branch retains the story, or traces of it, there can be no doubt that the belief in swan-maidens, who swam in the heavenly sea, and who sometimes became the wives of those fortunate men who managed to steal from them their feather dresses, formed an integral portion of the old mythological system of the Aryan family, before it was broken up into Indian, Persian, Greek, Latin, Russian, Scandinavian, Teutonic, and other races. But more, as the same myth is found. in tribes not Aryan, and far removed from contact with European or Indian superstition,—as, for instance, among Samoyeds and American Indians,—it is even possible that this story may be a tradition of the first primæval stock of men.

That this story isn't just a made-up tale, but is based on some mythological explanation of natural events, seems very likely to me, as it appears worldwide with few changes. Since every Aryan group keeps the story, or parts of it, there's no doubt that the belief in swan-maidens—who swam in the celestial ocean and sometimes became the wives of those lucky men who managed to steal their feather dresses—was a key part of the old mythological system of the Aryan family before it split into Indian, Persian, Greek, Latin, Russian, Scandinavian, Teutonic, and other races. Moreover, since the same myth is found in tribes that aren't Aryan and are far removed from European or Indian superstition—like the Samoyeds and American Indians—it’s even possible that this story may be a tradition from the very early ancestors of humanity.

But it is time for me to leave the summer cirrus and turn to the tempest-born rain-cloud. It is represented in ancient Indian mythology by the Vritra or Râkshasas. At first the form of these dæmons was uncertain and obscure. Vritra is often used as an appellative for a cloud, and kabhanda, an old name for a rain-cloud, in later times became the name of a devil. Of Vritra, who envelopes the mountains with vapour, it is said, “The darkness stood retaining the water, the mountains lay in the belly of Vritra.” By degrees Vritra stood out more prominently as a dæmon, and he is described as a “devourer” of gigantic proportions. In the same way Râkshasas obtained corporeal form and individuality. He is a misshapen giant “like to a cloud,” with a red beard and red hair, with pointed protruding teeth, ready to lacerate and devour human flesh. His body is covered with coarse bristling hair, his huge mouth is open, he looks from side to side as he walks, lusting after the flesh and blood of men, to satisfy his raging hunger, and quench his consuming thirst. Towards nightfall his strength increases manifold. He can change his shape at will. He haunts the woods, and roams howling through the jungle; in short, he is to the Hindoo what the were-wolf is to the European.

But it's time for me to leave the summer clouds and turn to the stormy rain-cloud. In ancient Indian mythology, this is represented by Vritra or the Râkshasas. At first, the form of these demons was vague and unclear. Vritra is often used as a term for a cloud, and kabhanda, an old name for a rain-cloud, eventually became the name of a devil. It’s said of Vritra, who wraps the mountains in mist, “The darkness held the water, the mountains lay in the belly of Vritra.” Gradually, Vritra became more distinctly recognized as a demon, described as a “devourer” of enormous size. Similarly, Râkshasas took on physical form and individuality. He is a misshapen giant “like a cloud,” with a red beard and red hair, sharp protruding teeth, ready to tear apart and devour human flesh. His body is covered in coarse, bristling hair, his massive mouth is open, and he scans from side to side as he walks, craving the flesh and blood of men to satisfy his intense hunger and quench his burning thirst. As night falls, his strength multiplies. He can change his shape at will. He haunts the forests and roams howling through the jungle; in short, he is to the Hindus what the werewolf is to Europeans.

A certain wood was haunted by a Râkschasa; he one day came across a Brahmin, and with a bound reached his shoulders, and clung to them, exclaiming, “Heh! go on with you!” And the Brahmin, quaking with fear, advanced with him. But when he observed that the feet of the Râkschasa were as delicate as the stamens of the lotus, he asked him, How is it that you have such weak and slender feet? The Râkschasa replied, “I never walk nor touch the earth with my feet. I have made a vow not to do so.” Presently they came to a large pond. Then the Râkschasa bade the Brahmin wait at the edge whilst he bathed and prayed to the gods. But the Brahmin thought: “As soon as these prayers and ablutions are over, he will tear me to pieces with his fangs and eat me. He has vowed not to walk; I will be off post haste!” so he ran away, and the Râkschasa dared not follow him for fear of breaking his VOW. (Pantschatantra, v. 13.) There is a similar story in the Mahâbhârata, xiii., and in the Kathâ Sarit Sâgara, v. 49-53.

A certain forest was haunted by a Râkschasa. One day, he came across a Brahmin, and with a leap, he landed on the Brahmin's shoulders and clung to him, exclaiming, “Hey! Keep going!” The Brahmin, shaking with fear, moved forward with him. But when he noticed that the Râkschasa's feet were as delicate as lotus stamens, he asked, “How do you have such weak and slender feet?” The Râkschasa replied, “I never walk or touch the ground with my feet. I've sworn not to do so.” Soon they arrived at a large pond. The Râkschasa then told the Brahmin to wait at the edge while he bathed and prayed to the gods. But the Brahmin thought, “As soon as these prayers and rituals are done, he’ll tear me apart with his fangs and eat me. He’s vowed not to walk; I’m outta here!” So he ran away, and the Râkschasa didn’t dare follow him for fear of breaking his vow. (Pantschatantra, v. 13.) There is a similar story in the Mahâbhârata, xiii., and in the Kathâ Sarit Sâgara, v. 49-53.

I have said sufficient to show that natural phenomena gave rise to mythological stories, and that these stories have gradually deteriorated, and have been degraded into vulgar superstitions. And I have shown that both the doctrine of metempsychosis and the mythological explanations of meteorological changes have given rise to abundant fable, and among others to the popular and wide-spread superstition of lycanthropy. I shall now pass from myth to history, and shall give instances of bloodthirstiness, cruelty, and cannibalism.

I have provided enough evidence to demonstrate that natural events inspired mythological stories, which have gradually declined and turned into common superstitions. I have also shown that the ideas of reincarnation and the mythological explanations for weather changes have generated numerous myths, including the well-known and widespread superstition of werewolves. Now, I will shift from mythology to history and present examples of bloodthirstiness, cruelty, and cannibalism.

CHAPTER XI.
THE MARÉCHAL DE RETZ.—I. THE INVESTIGATION OF CHARGES.

Introduction—History of Gilles de Laval—The Castle of Machecoul—Surrender of the Marshal—Examination of Witnesses—Letter of De Retz—The Duke of Brittany reluctant to move—The Bishop of Nantes

Introduction—History of Gilles de Laval—The Castle of Machecoul—Surrender of the Marshal—Examination of Witnesses—Letter of De Retz—The Duke of Brittany reluctant to move—The Bishop of Nantes

The history of the man whose name heads this chapter I purpose giving in detail, as the circumstances I shall narrate have, I believe, never before been given with accuracy to the English public. The name of Gilles de Laval may be well known, as sketches of his bloody career have appeared in many biographies, but these sketches have been very incomplete, as the material from which they were composed was meagre. M. Michelet alone ventured to give the public an idea of the crimes which brought a marshal of France to the gallows, and his revelations were such that, in the words of M. Henri

The history of the man whose name appears at the top of this chapter will be presented in detail, as I believe the circumstances I will describe have never been accurately shared with the English public. The name Gilles de Laval might be familiar, as glimpses of his brutal career can be found in various biographies, but these glimpses are quite incomplete due to the limited information available. Only M. Michelet dared to provide the public with insight into the crimes that led a French marshal to the gallows, and his revelations were so significant that, in the words of M. Henri

Martin, “this iron age, which seemed unable to feel surprise at any amount of evil, was struck with dismay.”

Martin, “this iron age, which appeared incapable of being shocked by any level of wrongdoing, was hit with fear.”

M. Michelet derived his information from the abstract of the papers relating, to the case, made by order of Ann of Brittany, in the Imperial Library. The original documents were in the library at Nantes, and a great portion of them were destroyed in the Revolution of 1789. But a careful analysis had been made of them, and this valuable abridgment, which was inaccessible to M. Michelet, came into the hands of M. Lacroix, the eminent French antiquarian, who published a memoir of the marshal from the information he had thus obtained, and it is his work, by far the most complete and circumstantial which has appeared, that I condense into the following chapters.

M. Michelet got his information from a summary of the papers related to the case, created by order of Anne of Brittany, in the Imperial Library. The original documents were in the library at Nantes, and a large part of them was destroyed during the Revolution of 1789. However, a detailed analysis had been conducted on them, and this valuable summary, which M. Michelet couldn't access, came into the possession of M. Lacroix, the well-known French antiquarian, who published a report on the marshal based on the information he gathered. It is his work, which is by far the most comprehensive and detailed that has been published, that I will summarize in the following chapters.

“The most monstrously depraved imagination,” says M. Henri Martin, “never could have conceived what the trial reveals.” M. Lacroix has been obliged to draw a veil over much that transpired, and I must draw it closer still. I have, however, said enough to show that this memorable trial presents horrors probably unsurpassed in the whole volume of the world’s history.

“The most incredibly twisted imagination,” says M. Henri Martin, “could never have imagined what the trial reveals.” M. Lacroix has had to cover up much of what happened, and I must cover it up even more. I have, however, said enough to indicate that this memorable trial showcases horrors likely unmatched in the entire history of the world.

During the year 1440, a terrible rumour spread through Brittany, and especially through the ancient pays de Retz, which extends along the south of the Loire from Nantes to Paimbœuf, to the effect that one of the most famous and powerful noblemen in Brittany, Gilles de Laval, Maréchal de Retz, was guilty of crimes of the most diabolical nature.

During the year 1440, a terrible rumor spread through Brittany, especially in the ancient pays de Retz, which runs along the southern Loire from Nantes to Paimbœuf, claiming that one of the most famous and powerful noblemen in Brittany, Gilles de Laval, Maréchal de Retz, was guilty of the most diabolical crimes.

Gilles de Laval, eldest son of Gay de Laval, second of his name, Sire de Retz, had raised the junior branch of the illustrious house of Laval above the elder branch, which was related to the reigning family of Brittany. He lost his father when he was aged twenty, and remained master of a vast territorial inheritance, which was increased by his marriage with Catharine de Thouars in 1420. He employed a portion of their fortune in the cause of Charles VII., and in strengthening the French crown. During seven consecutive years, from 1426 to 1433, he was engaged in military enterprises against the English; his name is always cited along with those of Dunois, Xaintrailles, Florent d’Illiers, Gaucourt, Richemont, and the most faithful servants of the king. His services were speedily acknowledged by the king creating him Marshal of France. In 1427, he assaulted the Castle of Lude, and carried it by storm; he killed with his own hand the commander of the place; next year he captured from the English the fortress of Rennefort, and the Castle of Malicorne; in 1429, he took an active part in the expedition of Joan of Arc for the deliverance of Orleans, and the occupation of Jargeau, and he was with her in the moat, when she was wounded by an arrow under the walls of Paris.

Gilles de Laval, the oldest son of Gay de Laval, the second of his name, Sire de Retz, had elevated the junior branch of the famous Laval family above the older branch, which was connected to the ruling family of Brittany. He lost his father at the age of twenty and became the master of a vast inheritance, which grew when he married Catharine de Thouars in 1420. He used part of their wealth to support Charles VII and to strengthen the French crown. From 1426 to 1433, he was involved in military campaigns against the English, and his name is always mentioned alongside Dunois, Xaintrailles, Florent d’Illiers, Gaucourt, Richemont, and the most loyal servants of the king. His contributions were quickly recognized, and the king appointed him Marshal of France. In 1427, he attacked the Castle of Lude and captured it by force; he personally killed the commander of the fortress. The next year, he took the English-held fortress of Rennefort and the Castle of Malicorne. In 1429, he actively participated in Joan of Arc’s campaign to liberate Orleans and occupy Jargeau, and he was with her in the moat when she was hit by an arrow beneath the walls of Paris.

The marshal, councillor, and chamberlain of the king participated in the direction of public affairs, and soon obtained the entire confidence of his master. He accompanied Charles to Rheims on the occasion of his coronation, and had the honour of bearing the oriflamme, brought for the occasion from the abbey of S. Remi. His intrepidity on the field of battle was as remarkable as his sagacity in council, and he proved himself to be both an excellent warrior and a shrewd politician.

The marshal, counselor, and chamberlain of the king were involved in managing public affairs and quickly earned the full trust of their ruler. He went with Charles to Rheims for his coronation and had the honor of carrying the oriflamme, which was brought for the occasion from the abbey of S. Remi. His bravery on the battlefield was as impressive as his wisdom in council, and he demonstrated that he was both a great warrior and a clever politician.

Suddenly, to the surprise of every one, he quitted the service of Charles VII., and sheathed for ever his sword, in the retirement of the country. The death of his maternal grandfather, Jean de Craon, in 1432, made him so enormously wealthy, that his revenues were estimated at 800,000 livres; nevertheless, in two years, by his excessive prodigality, he managed to lose a considerable portion of his inheritance. Mauléon, S. Etienne de Malemort, Loroux-Botereau, Pornic, and Chantolé, he sold to John V., Duke of Brittany, his kinsman, and other lands and seigneurial rights he ceded to the Bishop of Nantes, and to the chapter of the cathedral in that city.

Suddenly, to everyone's surprise, he left the service of Charles VII and put away his sword for good, choosing a quiet life in the countryside. The death of his maternal grandfather, Jean de Craon, in 1432 made him extremely wealthy, with his income estimated at 800,000 livres; however, within two years, his excessive spending caused him to lose a significant portion of his inheritance. He sold Mauléon, S. Etienne de Malemort, Loroux-Botereau, Pornic, and Chantolé to John V, Duke of Brittany, his relative, and he transferred other lands and seigneurial rights to the Bishop of Nantes and the cathedral chapter in that city.

The rumour soon spread that these extensive cessions of territory were sops thrown to the duke and to the bishop, to restrain the one from confiscating his goods, and the other from pronouncing excommunication, for the crimes of which the people whisperingly accused him; but these rumours were probably without foundation, for eventually it was found hard to persuade the duke of the guilt of his kinsman, and the bishop was the most determined instigator of the trial.

The rumor quickly spread that these large grants of land were just gestures to keep the duke from seizing his property and to stop the bishop from excommunicating him for the crimes people were quietly accusing him of. However, these rumors likely weren't true, as it turned out to be difficult to convince the duke of his relative's guilt, and the bishop was the most persistent promoter of the trial.

The marshal seldom visited the ducal court, but he often appeared in the city of Nantes, where he inhabited the Hôtel de la Suze, with a princely retinue. He had, always accompanying him, a guard of two hundred men at arms, and a numerous suit of pages, esquires, chaplains, singers, astrologers, &c., all of whom he paid handsomely.

The marshal rarely went to the ducal court, but he often showed up in the city of Nantes, where he stayed at the Hôtel de la Suze, with a princely entourage. He was always accompanied by a guard of two hundred men-at-arms and a large group of pages, squires, chaplains, singers, astrologers, etc., all of whom he paid well.

Whenever he left the town, or moved to one of his other seats, the cries of the poor, which had been restrained during the time of his presence, broke forth. Tears flowed, curses were uttered, a long-continued wail rose to heaven, the moment that the last of the marshal’s party had left the neighbourhood. Mothers had lost their children, babes had been snatched from the cradle, infants had been spirited away almost from the maternal arms, and it was known by sad experience that the vanished little ones would never be seen again.

Whenever he left town or went to one of his other properties, the cries of the poor, which had been held back while he was there, erupted. Tears flowed, curses were shouted, and a prolonged wail rose to the heavens the moment the last of the marshal’s group left the area. Mothers had lost their children, babies had been taken from their cradles, and infants had been whisked away almost from their mothers' arms. It was understood, through painful experience, that the lost little ones would never return.

But on no part of the country did the shadow of this great fear fall so deeply as on the villages in the neighbourhood of the Castle of Machecoul, a gloomy château, composed of huge towers, and surrounded by deep moats, a residence much frequented by Do Retz, notwithstanding its sombre and repulsive appearance. This fortress was always in a condition to resist a siege: the drawbridge was raised, the portcullis down, the gates closed, the men under arms, the culverins on the bastion always loaded. No one, except the servants, had penetrated into this mysterious asylum and had come forth alive. In the surrounding country strange tales of horror and devilry circulated in whispers, and yet it was observed that the chapel of the castle was gorgeously decked with tapestries of silk and cloth of gold, that the sacred vessels were encrusted with gems, and that the vestments of the priests were of the most sumptuous character. The excessive devotion of the marshal was also noticed; he was said to hear mass thrice daily, and to be passionately fond of ecclesiastical music. He was said to have asked permission of the pope, that a crucifer should precede him in processions. But when dusk settled down over the forest, and one by one the windows of the castle became illumined, peasants would point to one casement high up in an isolated tower, from which a clear light streamed through the gloom of night; they spoke of a fierce red glare which irradiated the chamber at times, and of sharp cries ringing out of it, through the hushed woods, to be answered only by the howl of the wolf as it rose from its lair to begin its nocturnal rambles.

But no part of the country felt the weight of this great fear as deeply as the villages near the Castle of Machecoul, a dark château made up of huge towers and surrounded by deep moats, a place frequently visited by Do Retz, despite its grim and uninviting look. This fortress was always ready to withstand a siege: the drawbridge was up, the portcullis down, the gates shut, the men armed, and the cannons on the bastion always loaded. No one, except the servants, had ever entered this mysterious sanctuary and come out alive. Around the area, strange stories of horror and evil circulated in whispers, yet it was noticeable that the castle's chapel was lavishly adorned with silk tapestries and gold cloth, that the holy vessels were encrusted with gems, and that the priests' garments were of the finest quality. The marshal's extreme devotion was also remarked upon; he was said to attend mass three times a day and had a passionate love for church music. It was said he had asked the pope for permission to have a crucifer lead him in processions. But when dusk fell over the forest, and one by one the castle's windows lit up, peasants would point to a high window in an isolated tower, from which a bright light shone through the night’s darkness; they talked about a fierce red glow that sometimes filled the room and about sharp cries ringing out, echoing through the quiet woods, answered only by the howl of wolves as they emerged from their dens to start their night prowls.

On certain days, at fixed hours, the drawbridge sank, and the servants of De Retz stood in the gateway distributing clothes, money, and food to the mendicants who crowded round them soliciting alms. It often happened that children were among the beggars: as often one of the servants would promise them some dainty if they would go to the kitchen for it. Those children who accepted the offer were never seen again.

On certain days, at specific times, the drawbridge lowered, and the servants of De Retz stood at the entrance handing out clothes, money, and food to the beggars who gathered around them asking for donations. It often happened that children were among the beggars; just as often, one of the servants would promise them a treat if they would go to the kitchen for it. Those children who took the offer were never seen again.

In 1440 the long-pent-up exasperation of the people broke all bounds, and with one voice they charged the marshal with the murder of their children, whom they said he had sacrificed to the devil.

In 1440, the people's long-held frustration reached a boiling point, and they united in accusing the marshal of murdering their children, claiming he had sacrificed them to the devil.

This charge came to the ears of the Duke of Brittany, but he pooh-poohed it, and would have taken no steps to investigate the truth, had not one of his nobles insisted on his doing so. At the same time Jean do Châteaugiron, bishop of Nantes, and the noble and sage Pierre de l’Hospital, grand-seneschal of Brittany, wrote to the duke, expressing very decidedly their views, that the charge demanded thorough investigation.

This accusation reached the Duke of Brittany, but he dismissed it and wouldn’t have bothered to look into it if one of his nobles hadn't pushed him to do so. Meanwhile, Jean de Châteaugiron, bishop of Nantes, and the wise and noble Pierre de l’Hospital, grand-seneschal of Brittany, wrote to the duke, clearly stating their belief that the accusation needed a proper investigation.

John V., reluctant to move against a relation, a man who had served his country so well, and was in such a high position, at last yielded to their request, and authorized them to seize the persons of the Sire de Retz and his accomplices. A serjent d’armes, Jean Labbé, was charged with this difficult commission. He picked a band of resolute fellows, twenty in all, and in the middle of September they presented themselves at the gate of the castle, and summoned the Sire do Retz to surrender. As soon as Gilles heard that a troop in the livery of Brittany was at the gate, he inquired who was their leader? On receiving the answer “Labbé,” he started, turned pale, crossed himself, and prepared to surrender, observing that it was impossible to resist fate.

John V., hesitant to take action against a relative, a man who had served his country so well and held such a high position, eventually agreed to their request and authorized them to capture the Sire de Retz and his accomplices. A serjent d’armes, Jean Labbé, was assigned this tough task. He gathered a group of determined men, twenty in total, and in the middle of September, they arrived at the castle gate and called on the Sire de Retz to surrender. When Gilles learned that a group wearing the livery of Brittany was at the gate, he asked who their leader was. On hearing the answer “Labbé,” he was startled, turned pale, crossed himself, and prepared to surrender, noting that it was impossible to resist fate.

Years before, one of his astrologers had assured him that he would one day pass into the hands of an Abbé, and, till this moment, De Retz had supposed that the prophecy signified that he should eventually become a monk.

Years ago, one of his astrologers had told him that he would someday come under the influence of an Abbé, and until now, De Retz had believed that the prophecy meant he would eventually become a monk.

Gilles de Sillé, Roger de Briqueville, and other of the accomplices of the marshal, took to flight, but Henriet and Pontou remained with him.

Gilles de Sillé, Roger de Briqueville, and the other accomplices of the marshal fled, but Henriet and Pontou stayed with him.

The drawbridge was lowered and the marshal offered his sword to Jean Labbé. The gallant serjeant approached, knelt to the marshal, and unrolled before him a parchment sealed with the seal of Brittany.

The drawbridge was lowered, and the marshal handed his sword to Jean Labbé. The brave sergeant stepped forward, knelt before the marshal, and spread out a parchment sealed with the seal of Brittany.

“Tell me the tenor of this parchment?” said Gilles de Retz with dignity.

“What's the content of this parchment?” asked Gilles de Retz with dignity.

“Our good Sire of Brittany enjoins you, my lord, by these presents, to follow me to the good town of Nantes, there to clear yourself of certain criminal charges brought against you.”

“Our good lord of Brittany asks you, my lord, to join me in the town of Nantes, where you can clear yourself of some criminal charges against you.”

“I will follow immediately, my friend, glad to obey the will of my lord of Brittany: but, that it may not be said that the Seigneur de Retz has received a message without largess, I order my treasurer, Henriet, to hand over to you and your followers twenty gold crowns.”

“I'll come right away, my friend, happy to follow the wishes of my lord of Brittany. However, so it's not said that the Seigneur de Retz sent a message without a gift, I’m instructing my treasurer, Henriet, to give you and your followers twenty gold crowns.”

“Grand-merci, monseigneur! I pray God that he may give you good and long life.”

“Thank you so much, my lord! I pray that God grants you a long and healthy life.”

“Pray God only to have mercy upon me, and to pardon my sins.”

“Please, God, have mercy on me and forgive my sins.”

The marshal had his horses saddled, and left Machecoul with Pontou and Henriet, who had thrown in their lot with him.

The marshal had his horses saddled and left Machecoul with Pontou and Henriet, who had teamed up with him.

It was with lively emotion that the people in the villages traversed by the little troop, saw the redoubted Gilles de Laval ride through their streets, surrounded by soldiers in the livery of the Duke of Brittany, and unaccompanied by a single soldier of his own. The roads and streets were thronged, peasants left the fields, women their kitchens, labourers deserted their cattle at the plough, to throng the road to Nantes. The cavalcade proceeded in silence. The very crowd which had gathered to see it, was hushed. Presently a shrill woman’s voice was raised:—

It was with great excitement that the people in the villages where the little troop passed saw the renowned Gilles de Laval ride through their streets, surrounded by soldiers in the Duke of Brittany's uniform, without a single soldier of his own. The roads and streets were packed; peasants left their fields, women left their kitchens, and laborers abandoned their plowing to crowd the road to Nantes. The procession moved forward in silence. The very crowd that had gathered to watch it was quiet. Suddenly, a sharp female voice broke the silence:—

“My child! restore my child!”

"Bring back my child!"

Then a wild, wrathful howl broke from the lips of the throng, rang along the Nantes road, and only died away, as the great gates of the Chateau de Bouffay closed on the prisoner.

Then a fierce, angry howl erupted from the crowd, echoed down the Nantes road, and only faded away as the large gates of the Chateau de Bouffay shut on the prisoner.

The whole population of Nantes was in commotion, and it was said that the investigation would be fictitious, that the duke would screen his kinsman, and that the object of general execration would escape with the surrender of some of his lands.

The entire population of Nantes was in an uproar, and people were saying that the investigation would be a sham, that the duke would protect his relative, and that the person everyone hated would get away with just giving up some of his land.

And such would probably have been the event of the trial, had not the Bishop of Nantes and the grand-seneschal taken a very decided course in the matter. They gave the duke no peace till he had yielded to their demand for a thorough investigation and a public trial.

And that likely would have been how the trial went, if the Bishop of Nantes and the grand-seneschal hadn't taken a strong stand on the issue. They didn't let the duke rest until he agreed to their demand for a complete investigation and a public trial.

John V. nominated Jean de Toucheronde to collect information, and to take down the charges brought against the marshal. At the same time he was given to understand that the matter was not to be pressed, and that the charges upon which the marshal was to be tried were to be softened down as much as possible.

John V. appointed Jean de Toucheronde to gather information and record the accusations against the marshal. At the same time, he was made to understand that the issue should not be pushed aggressively, and the charges against the marshal should be toned down as much as possible.

The commissioner, Jean de Toucheronde, opened the investigation on the 18th September, assisted only by his clerk, Jean Thomas. The witnesses were introduced either singly, or in groups, if they were relations. On entering, the witness knelt before the commissioner, kissed the crucifix, and swore with his hand on the Gospels that he would speak the truth, and nothing but the truth: after this he related all the facts referring to the charge, which came under his cognizance, without being interrupted or interrogated.

The commissioner, Jean de Toucheronde, started the investigation on September 18th, with only his clerk, Jean Thomas, by his side. The witnesses were brought in either one at a time or in groups if they were family. When they entered, the witness knelt before the commissioner, kissed the crucifix, and swore with his hand on the Gospels that he would tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. After that, he shared all the facts related to the charge that he knew about, without being interrupted or questioned.

The first to present herself was Perrine Loessard, living at la Roche-Bernard.

The first to introduce herself was Perrine Loessard, who lived in La Roche-Bernard.

She related, with tears in her eyes, that two years ago, in the month of September, the Sire de Retz had passed with all his retinue through la Roche-Bernard, on his way from Vannes, and had lodged with Jean Collin. She lived opposite the house in which the nobleman was staying.

She shared, with tears in her eyes, that two years ago, in September, the Sire de Retz had passed through la Roche-Bernard with all his entourage, on his way from Vannes, and had stayed with Jean Collin. She lived across from the house where the nobleman was staying.

Her child, the finest in the village, a lad aged ten, had attracted the notice of Pontou, and perhaps of the marshal himself, who stood at a window, leaning on his squire’s shoulder.

Her child, the best in the village, a ten-year-old boy, had caught the attention of Pontou, and maybe even the marshal himself, who was standing at a window, leaning on his squire’s shoulder.

Pontou spoke to the child, and asked him whether he would like to be a chorister; the boy replied that his ambition was to be a soldier.

Pontou spoke to the child and asked him if he would like to be a chorister. The boy replied that his dream was to be a soldier.

“Well, then,” said the squire, “I will equip you.”

“Well, then,” said the squire, “I’ll get you set up.”

The lad then laid hold of Pontou’s dagger, and expressed his desire to have such a weapon in his belt. Thereupon the mother had ran up and had made him leave hold of the dagger, saying that the boy was doing very well at school, and was getting on with his letters, for he was one day to be a monk. Pontou had dissuaded her from this project, and had proposed to take the child with him to Machecoul, and to educate him to be a soldier. Thereupon he had paid her clown a hundred sols to buy the lad a dress, and had obtained permission to carry him off.

The boy then grabbed Pontou’s dagger and said he wanted to have a weapon like that on his belt. At that moment, his mother rushed in and made him let go of the dagger, saying that he was doing really well at school and was getting better with his letters because he was meant to be a monk one day. Pontou talked her out of that idea and suggested he take the child with him to Machecoul to train him to be a soldier instead. He then gave her a hundred sols to buy the boy a new outfit and got permission to take him away.

Next day her son had been mounted on a horse purchased for him from Jean Collin, and had left the village in the retinue of the Sire de Retz. The poor mother at parting had gone in tears to the marshal, and had entreated him to be kind to her child. From that time she had been able to obtain no information regarding her son. She had watched the Sire de Retz whenever he had passed through La Roche Bernard, but had never observed her child among his pages. She had questioned several of the marshal’s people, but they had laughed at her; the only answer she had obtained was: “Be not afraid. He is either at Machecoul, or else at Tiffauges, or else at Pornic, or somewhere.” Perrine’s story was corroborated by Jean Collin, his wife, and his mother-in-law.

The next day, her son was riding a horse that had been bought for him from Jean Collin, and he had left the village with Sire de Retz's group. The poor mother, when they parted, went to the marshal in tears, begging him to take care of her child. Since then, she hadn’t been able to get any news about her son. She had watched Sire de Retz every time he passed through La Roche Bernard but never saw her child among his attendants. She had asked several of the marshal’s staff, but they just laughed at her; the only response she got was, “Don’t worry. He’s either in Machecoul, or in Tiffauges, or in Pornic, or somewhere else.” Perrine’s story was supported by Jean Collin, his wife, and his mother-in-law.

Jean Lemegren and his wife, Alain Dulix, Perrot Duponest, Guillaume Guillon, Guillaume Portayer, Etienne de Monclades, and Jean Lefebure, all inhabitants of S. Etienne de Montluc, deposed that a little child, son of Guillaume Brice of the said parish, having lost his father at the age of nine, lived on alms, and went round the country begging.

Jean Lemegren and his wife, Alain Dulix, Perrot Duponest, Guillaume Guillon, Guillaume Portayer, Etienne de Monclades, and Jean Lefebure, all residents of S. Etienne de Montluc, stated that a young boy, the son of Guillaume Brice from the same parish, who lost his father at nine years old, survived by begging and went around the area asking for help.

This child, named Jamet, had vanished suddenly at midsummer, and nothing was known of what had become of him; but strong suspicions were entertained of his having been carried off by an aged hag who had appeared shortly before in the neighbourhood, and who had vanished along with the child.

This child, named Jamet, had suddenly gone missing at midsummer, and nothing was known about what happened to him; however, there were strong suspicions that he had been taken by an old hag who had shown up in the neighborhood shortly before and had disappeared along with the child.

On the 27th September, Jean de Toucheronde, assisted by Nicolas Chateau, notary of the court at Nantes, received the depositions of several inhabitants of Pont-de-Launay, near Bouvron: to wit, Guillaume Fourage and wife; Jeanne, wife of Jean Leflou; and Richarde, wife of Jean Gandeau.

On September 27th, Jean de Toucheronde, with the help of Nicolas Chateau, the notary for the court in Nantes, gathered statements from several residents of Pont-de-Launay, near Bouvron: namely, Guillaume Fourage and his wife; Jeanne, the wife of Jean Leflou; and Richarde, the wife of Jean Gandeau.

These depositions, though very vague, afforded sufficient cause for suspicion to rest on the marshal. Two years before, a child of twelve, son of Jean Bernard, and another child of the same age, son of Ménégué, had gone to Machecoul. The son of Ménégué had returned alone in the evening, relating that his companion had asked him to wait for him on the road whilst he begged at the gates of the Sire de Retz. The son of Ménégué said that he had waited three hours, but his companion had not returned. The wife of Guillaume Fourage deposed that she had seen the lad at this time with an old hag, who was leading him by the hand towards Machecoul. That same evening this hag passed over the bridge of Launay, and the wife of Fourage asked her what had become of little Bernard. The old woman neither stopped nor answered further than by saying he was well provided for. The boy had not been seen since. On the 28th September, the Duke of Brittany joined another commissioner, Jean Couppegorge, and a second notary, Michel Estallure, to Toucheronde and Chateau.

These statements, though quite vague, raised enough suspicion about the marshal. Two years earlier, a twelve-year-old boy, the son of Jean Bernard, along with another boy of the same age, the son of Ménégué, had gone to Machecoul. The son of Ménégué returned alone that evening, saying his friend had asked him to wait on the road while he begged at the gates of the Sire de Retz. He stated that he waited for three hours, but his friend didn’t come back. Guillaume Fourage's wife testified that she had seen the boy at that time with an old hag, who was leading him by the hand toward Machecoul. That same evening, this hag crossed the bridge of Launay, and Fourage’s wife asked her what had happened to little Bernard. The old woman didn’t stop or say much, only that he was well taken care of. The boy hasn’t been seen since. On September 28th, the Duke of Brittany met with another commissioner, Jean Couppegorge, and a second notary, Michel Estallure, to Toucheronde and Chateau.

The inhabitants of Machecoul, a little town over which the Sire de Retz exercised supreme power, appeared now to depose against their lord. André Barbier, shoemaker, declared that last Easter, a child, son of his neighbour Georges Lebarbier, had disappeared. He was last seen gathering plums behind the hotel Rondeau. This disappearance surprised none in Machecoul, and no one ventured to comment on it. André and his wife were in daily terror of losing their own child. They had been a pilgrimage to S. Jean d’Angely, and had been asked there whether it was the custom at Machecoul to eat children. On their return they had heard of two children having vanished—the son of Jean Gendron, and that of Alexandre Châtellier. André Barbier had made some inquiries about the circumstances of their disappearance, and had been advised to hold his tongue, and to shut his ears and eyes, unless he were prepared to be thrown into a dungeon by the lord of Machecoul.

The people of Machecoul, a small town under the control of the Sire de Retz, now seemed ready to oppose their lord. André Barbier, a shoemaker, reported that last Easter, a child, the son of his neighbor Georges Lebarbier, had vanished. He was last spotted picking plums behind the hotel Rondeau. This disappearance didn’t surprise anyone in Machecoul, and no one dared to speak about it. André and his wife lived in constant fear of losing their own child. They had made a pilgrimage to S. Jean d’Angely, where someone had asked them if it was common in Machecoul to eat children. Upon their return, they learned about two other missing children—the son of Jean Gendron and that of Alexandre Châtellier. André Barbier had looked into the details of their disappearances but was warned to keep quiet and ignore everything unless he wanted to be thrown into a dungeon by the lord of Machecoul.

“But, bless me!” he had said, “am I to believe that a fairy spirits off and eats our little ones?”

“But, seriously!” he said, “am I supposed to believe that a fairy takes off and eats our little ones?”

“Believe what you like,” was the advice given to him; “but ask no questions.” As this conversation had taken place, one of the marshal’s men at arms had passed, when all those who had been speaking took to their heels. André, who had run with the rest, without knowing exactly why he fled, came upon a man near the church of the Holy Trinity, who was weeping bitterly, and crying out,—“O my God, wilt Thou not restore to me my little one?” This man had also been robbed of his child.

“Believe what you want,” was the advice given to him; “but don’t ask questions.” As this conversation unfolded, one of the marshal’s soldiers had walked by, causing everyone who had been talking to take off running. André, who had bolted with the others without really knowing why, came across a man near the Church of the Holy Trinity, who was crying hard and shouting, “Oh my God, will You not bring my little one back to me?” This man had also lost his child.

Licette, wife of Guillaume Sergent, living at La Boneardière, in the parish of S. Croix de Machecoul, had lost her son two years before, and had not seen him since; she besought the commissioners, with tears in her eyes, to restore him to her.

Licette, the wife of Guillaume Sergent, living at La Boneardière in the parish of S. Croix de Machecoul, had lost her son two years ago and hadn’t seen him since. She pleaded with the commissioners, tears in her eyes, to bring him back to her.

“I left him,” said she, “at home whilst I went into the field with my husband to sow flax. He was a bonny little lad, and he was as good as he was bonny. He had to look after his tiny sister, who was a year and a half old. On my return home, the little girl was found, but she could not tell me what had become of him. Afterwards we found in the marsh a small red woollen cap which had belonged to my poor darling; but it was in vain that we dragged the marsh, nothing was found more, except good evidence that he had not been drowned. A hawker who sold needles and thread passed through Machecoul at the time, and told me that an old woman in grey, with a black hood on her head, had bought of him some children’s toys, and had a few moments after passed him, leading a little boy by the hand.”

“I left him,” she said, “at home while I went to the field with my husband to plant some flax. He was a sweet little boy, and he was as kind as he was cute. He had to take care of his little sister, who was a year and a half old. When I got back home, the little girl was there, but she couldn’t tell me what happened to him. Later, we found a small red woolen cap in the marsh that belonged to my poor darling; but despite searching the marsh, we found nothing else, except clear signs that he hadn’t drowned. A peddler who sold needles and thread passed through Machecoul at that time, and he told me that an old woman in grey with a black hood had bought some children’s toys from him and, moments later, walked past him, holding a little boy by the hand.”

Georges Lebarbier, living near the gate of the châtelet de Machecoul, gave an account of the manner in which his son had evanesced. The boy was apprenticed to Jean Pelletier, tailor to Mme. de Retz and to the household of the castle. He seemed to be getting on in his profession, when last year, about S. Barnabas’ day, he went to play at ball on the castle green. He never returned from the game.

Georges Lebarbier, who lived near the gate of the châtelet de Machecoul, told the story of how his son disappeared. The boy was an apprentice to Jean Pelletier, the tailor for Mme. de Retz and the castle's household. He seemed to be making progress in his craft when, last year, around St. Barnabas' Day, he went to play ball on the castle green. He never came back from the game.

This youth and his master, Jean Pelletier, had been in the habit of eating and drinking at the castle, and bad always laughed at the ominous stories told by the people.

This young man and his boss, Jean Pelletier, used to eat and drink at the castle, and they always laughed at the scary stories that people told.

Guillaume Hilaire and his wife confirmed the statements of Lebarbier. They also said that they knew of the loss of the sons of Jean Gendron, Jeanne Rouen, and Alexandre Châtellier. The son of Jean Gendron, aged twelve, lived with the said Hilaire and learned of him the trade of skinner. He had been working in the shop for seven or eight years, and was a steady, hardworking lad. One day Messieurs Gilles de Sillé and Roger de Briqueville entered the shop to purchase a pair of hunting gloves. They asked if little Gendron might take a message for them to the castle. Hilaire readily consented, and the boy received beforehand the payment for going—a gold angelus, and he started, promising to be back directly. But he had never returned. That evening Hiliare and his wife, observing Gilles de Sillé and Roger de Briqueville returning to the castle, ran to them and asked what had become of the apprentice. They replied that they had no notion of where he was, as they had been absent hunting, but that it was possible he might have been sent to Tiffauges, another castle of De Retz.

Guillaume Hilaire and his wife confirmed what Lebarbier had said. They also mentioned that they were aware of the loss of the sons of Jean Gendron, Jeanne Rouen, and Alexandre Châtellier. The son of Jean Gendron, who was twelve years old, lived with Hilaire and learned the trade of a skinner from him. He had been working in the shop for seven or eight years and was a reliable, hardworking boy. One day, Messieurs Gilles de Sillé and Roger de Briqueville came into the shop to buy a pair of hunting gloves. They asked if young Gendron could take a message for them to the castle. Hilaire quickly agreed, and the boy received payment in advance for the errand—a gold angelus—and he set off, promising to return right away. But he never came back. That evening, Hilaire and his wife saw Gilles de Sillé and Roger de Briqueville returning to the castle and rushed over to ask what had happened to the apprentice. They replied that they had no idea where he was since they had been out hunting, but it was possible he had been sent to Tiffauges, another castle of De Retz.

Guillaume Hilaire, whose depositions were more grave and explicit than the others, positively asserted that Jean Dujardin, valet to Roger de Briqueville had told him he knew of a cask secreted in the castle, full of children’s corpses. He said that he had often heard people say that children were enticed to the château and then murdered, but had treated it as an idle tale. He said, moreover, that the marshal was not accused of having any hand in the murders, but that his servants were supposed to be guilty.

Guillaume Hilaire, whose statements were more serious and clear than the others, confidently said that Jean Dujardin, the servant of Roger de Briqueville, had told him he knew of a cask hidden in the castle filled with children’s bodies. He mentioned that he had often heard people claim that children were lured to the château and then killed, but he thought it was just a rumor. He also stated that the marshal wasn’t accused of being involved in the murders, but his servants were believed to be responsible.

Jean Gendron himself deposed to the loss of his son, and he added that his was not the only child which had vanished mysteriously at Machecoul. He knew of thirty that had disappeared.

Jean Gendron himself testified about the loss of his son, and he added that his was not the only child that had mysteriously disappeared in Machecoul. He knew of thirty others who had gone missing.

Jean Chipholon, elder and junior, Jean Aubin, and Clement Doré, all inhabitants of the parish of Thomage, deposed that they had known a poor man of the same parish, named Mathelin Thomas, who had lost his son, aged twelve, and that he had died of grief in consequence.

Jean Chipholon, both the elder and the younger, Jean Aubin, and Clement Doré, all residents of the parish of Thomage, stated that they knew a poor man from the same parish named Mathelin Thomas, who had lost his twelve-year-old son, and that he died of grief as a result.

Jeanne Rouen, of Machecoul, who for nine years had been in a state of uncertainty whether her son were alive or dead, deposed that the child had been carried off whilst keeping sheep. She had thought that he had been devoured of wolves, but two women of Machecoul, now deceased, had seen Gilles de Sillé approach the little shepherd, speak to him, and point to the castle. Shortly after the lad had walked off in that direction. The husband of Jeanne Rouen went to the château to inquire after his son, but could obtain no information. When next Gilles de Sillé appeared in the town, the disconsolate mother entreated him to restore her child to her. Gilles replied that he knew nothing about him, as he had been to the king at Amboise.

Jeanne Rouen, from Machecoul, who had spent nine years unsure whether her son was alive or dead, testified that the child was taken while tending sheep. She had believed that he had been eaten by wolves, but two women from Machecoul, now deceased, had seen Gilles de Sillé approach the young shepherd, talk to him, and point towards the castle. Soon after, the boy walked off in that direction. Jeanne Rouen's husband went to the château to ask about their son but couldn't find any information. The next time Gilles de Sillé was in town, the heartbroken mother begged him to bring her child back. Gilles replied that he didn't know anything about him, as he had been to the king in Amboise.

Jeanne, widow of Aymery Hedelin, living at Machecoul, had also lost, eight years before, a little child as he had pursued some butterflies into the wood. At the same time four other children had been carried off, those of Gendron, Rouen, and Macé Sorin. She said that the story circulated through the country was, that Gilles de Sillé stole children to make them over to the English, in order to obtain the ransom of his brother who was a captive. But she added that this report was traced to the servants of Sillé, and that it was propagated by them.

Jeanne, the widow of Aymery Hedelin, living in Machecoul, had also lost a little child eight years earlier when he chased butterflies into the woods. At the same time, four other children had gone missing, those of Gendron, Rouen, and Macé Sorin. She mentioned that the story spreading around the countryside was that Gilles de Sillé was kidnapping children to hand them over to the English, hoping to get a ransom for his brother, who was a captive. However, she added that this rumor originated from Sillé's servants and was spread by them.

One of the last children to disappear was that of Noël Aise, living in the parish of S. Croix.

One of the last children to go missing was Noël Aise's child, who lived in the parish of S. Croix.

A man from Tiffauges had said to her (Jeanne Hedelin) that for one child stolen at Machecoul, there were seven carried away at Tiffauges.

A man from Tiffauges told her (Jeanne Hedelin) that for every child taken at Machecoul, seven were taken at Tiffauges.

Macé Sorin confirmed the deposition of the widow Hedelin., and repeated the circumstances connected with the loss of the children of Châtellier, Rouen, Gendron, and Lebarbier.

Macé Sorin confirmed the statement from widow Hedelin and reiterated the details surrounding the loss of the children of Châtellier, Rouen, Gendron, and Lebarbier.

Perrine Rondeau had entered the castle with the company of Jean Labbé. She had entered a stable, and had found a heap of ashes and powder, which had a sickly and peculiar smell. At the bottom of a trough she had found a child’s shirt covered with blood.

Perrine Rondeau had entered the castle with Jean Labbé. She went into a stable and found a pile of ashes and powder that had a nauseating and strange smell. At the bottom of a trough, she discovered a child's shirt stained with blood.

Several inhabitants of the bourg of Fresnay, to wit, Perrot, Parqueteau, Jean Soreau, Catherine Degrépie, Gilles Garnier, Perrine Viellard, Marguerite Rediern, Marie Carfin, Jeanne Laudais, said that they had heard Guillaume Hamelin, last Easter, lamenting the loss of two children.

Several residents of the village of Fresnay, including Perrot, Parqueteau, Jean Soreau, Catherine Degrépie, Gilles Garnier, Perrine Viellard, Marguerite Rediern, Marie Carfin, and Jeanne Laudais, reported that they had heard Guillaume Hamelin lamenting the loss of two children last Easter.

Isabeau, wife of Guillaume Hamelin, confirmed these depositions, saving that she had lost them seven years before. She had at that time four children; the eldest aged fifteen, the youngest aged seven, went together to Machecoul to buy some bread, but they did not return. She sat up for them all night and next morning. She heard that another child had been lost, the son of Michaut Bonnel of S. Ciré de Retz.

Isabeau, wife of Guillaume Hamelin, confirmed these statements, mentioning that she had lost them seven years earlier. At that time, she had four children; the oldest was fifteen and the youngest was seven. They went to Machecoul to buy bread, but they didn’t come back. She stayed up for them all night and the next morning. She found out that another child had gone missing, the son of Michaut Bonnel from S. Ciré de Retz.

Guillemette, wife of Michaut Bonnel, said that her son had been carried off whilst guarding cows.

Guillemette, the wife of Michaut Bonnel, said that her son had been taken away while watching over the cows.

Guillaume Rodigo and his wife, living at Bourg-neuf-en-Retz, deposed that on the eve of last S. Bartholomew’s day, the Sire do Retz lodged with Guillaume Plumet in his village.

Guillaume Rodigo and his wife, living in Bourg-neuf-en-Retz, stated that on the night before last St. Bartholomew’s Day, the Sire de Retz stayed with Guillaume Plumet in his village.

Pontou, who accompanied the marshal, saw a lad of fifteen, named Bernard Lecanino, servant to Rodigo, standing at the door of his house. The lad could not speak much French, but only bas-Breton. Pontou beckoned to him and spoke to him in a low tone. That evening, at ten o’clock, Bernard left his master’s house, Rodigo and his wife being absent. The servant maid, who saw him go out, called to him that the supper table was not yet cleared, but he paid no attention to what she said. Rodigo, annoyed at the loss of his servant, asked some of the marshal’s men what had become of him. They replied mockingly that they knew nothing of the little Breton, but that he had probably been sent to Tiffauges to be trained as page to their lord.

Pontou, who was with the marshal, saw a fifteen-year-old boy named Bernard Lecanino, a servant to Rodigo, standing at the door of his house. The boy didn't speak much French, only some Bas-Breton. Pontou signaled to him and spoke quietly. That evening, at ten o'clock, Bernard left his master's house while Rodigo and his wife were away. The maid, who noticed him leaving, called out that the dinner table wasn't cleared yet, but he ignored her. Rodigo, frustrated about losing his servant, asked some of the marshal's men what had happened to him. They mockingly replied that they knew nothing about the little Breton, but he had probably been sent to Tiffauges to be trained as a page for their lord.

Marguerite Sorain, the chambermaid alluded to above, confirmed the statement of Rodigo, adding that Pontou had entered the house and spoken with Bernard. Guillaume Plumet and wife confirmed what Rodigo and Sorain had said.

Marguerite Sorain, the chambermaid mentioned earlier, confirmed Rodigo's statement, adding that Pontou had entered the house and talked with Bernard. Guillaume Plumet and his wife verified what Rodigo and Sorain had said.

Thomas Aysée and wife deposed to the loss of their son, aged ten, who had gone to beg at the gate of the castle of Machecoul; and a little girl had seen him drawn by an offer of meat into the château.

Thomas Aysée and his wife testified about the loss of their ten-year-old son, who had gone to beg at the gate of the Machecoul castle; a little girl had seen him lured inside the château by an offer of meat.

Jamette, wife of Eustache Drouet of S. Léger, had sent two sons, one aged ten, the other seven, to the castle to obtain alms. They had not been seen since.

Jamette, the wife of Eustache Drouet of S. Léger, had sent her two sons, one ten years old and the other seven, to the castle to ask for alms. They had not been seen since.

On the 2nd October the commissioners sat again, and the charges became graver, and the servants of the marshal became more and more implicated.

On October 2nd, the commissioners gathered again, and the accusations grew more serious, while the marshal's servants became increasingly involved.

The disappearance of thirteen other children was substantiated under circumstances throwing strong suspicion on the inmates of the castle. I will not give the details, for they much resemble those of the former depositions. Suffice it to say that before the commissioners closed the inquiry, a herald of the Duke of Brittany in tabard blew three calls on the trumpet, from the steps of the tower of Bouffay, summoning all who had additional charges to bring against the Sire de Retz, to present themselves without delay. As no fresh witnesses arrived, the case was considered to be made out, and the commissioners visited the duke, with the information they had collected, in their hands.

The disappearance of thirteen other children was confirmed under circumstances that raised strong suspicions about the castle's inmates. I won’t go into details, as they closely resemble those from the previous statements. It’s enough to say that before the commissioners wrapped up their investigation, a herald of the Duke of Brittany in his tabard sounded three trumpet calls from the steps of the Bouffay tower, calling anyone with additional accusations against Sire de Retz to come forward immediately. Since no new witnesses came forward, the case was deemed solid, and the commissioners went to see the duke, carrying the information they had gathered.

The duke hesitated long as to the steps he should take. Should he judge and sentence a kinsman, the most powerful of his vassals, the bravest of his captains, a councillor of the king, a marshal of France?

The duke paused for a long time, thinking about what he should do. Should he judge and punish a relative, the most powerful of his vassals, the bravest of his captains, a counselor to the king, a marshal of France?

Whilst still unsettled in his mind as to the course he should pursue, he received a letter from Gilles de Retz, which produced quite a different effect from that which it had been intended to produce.

While still unsure about what path he should take, he received a letter from Gilles de Retz, which had a very different effect than what was intended.

“MONSIEUR MY COUSIN AND HONOURED SIRE,—
     “It is quite true that I am perhaps the most detestable of all sinners, having sinned horribly again and again, yet have I never failed in my religious duties. I have heard many masses, vespers, &c., have fasted in Lent and on vigils, have confessed my sins, deploring them heartily, and have received the blood of our Lord at least once in the year.
     Since I have been languishing in prison, awaiting your honoured justice, I have been overwhelmed with incomparable repentance for my crimes, which I am ready to acknowledge and to expiate as is suitable.
     “Wherefore I supplicate you, M. my cousin, to give me licence to retire into a monastery, and there to lead a good and exemplary life. I care not into what monastery I am sent, but I intend that all my goods, &c., should be distributed among the poor, who are the members of Jesus Christ on earth . . . . Awaiting your glorious clemency, on which I rely, I pray God our Lord to protect you and your kingdom.
     He who addresses you is in all earthly humility,”

“MONSIEUR MY COUSIN AND HONOURED SIRE,—
“It’s true that I might be the most despicable of all sinners, having sinned terribly over and over, yet I’ve never neglected my religious obligations. I’ve attended many masses, vespers, etc., fasted during Lent and on vigils, confessed my sins with sincere regret, and received the blood of our Lord at least once a year.
Since I’ve been stuck in prison, waiting for your esteemed judgment, I’ve been filled with deep remorse for my crimes, which I’m ready to admit and make amends for as appropriate.
“Therefore, I humbly ask you, M. my cousin, to grant me permission to retire into a convent, where I intend to live a good and exemplary life. I don’t care which convent I’m sent to, but I plan to ensure that all my possessions, etc., are distributed among the poor, who are the members of Jesus Christ on earth… As I await your gracious mercy, on which I depend, I pray that God our Lord protects you and your kingdom.
He who addresses you is in all earthly humility,”

“FRIAR GILLES,
Carmelite in intention.”

“FRIAR GILLES,
Carmelite by intention.”

The duke read this letter to Pierre de l’Hospital, president of Brittany, and to the Bishop of Nantes, who were those most resolute in pressing on the trial. They were horrified at the tone of this dreadful communication, and assured the duke that the case was so clear, and the steps taken had been so decided, that it was impossible for him to allow De Retz to escape trial by such an impious device as he suggested. In the meantime, the bishop and the grand-seneschal had set on foot an investigation at the castle of Machecoul, and had found numerous traces of human remains. But a complete examination could not be made, as the duke was anxious to screen his kinsman as much as possible, and refused to authorize one.

The duke read this letter to Pierre de l’Hospital, president of Brittany, and to the Bishop of Nantes, who were the most determined in pushing for the trial. They were shocked by the tone of this awful communication and told the duke that the case was so clear, and the actions taken had been so decisive, that it was impossible for him to let De Retz avoid trial through such a wicked tactic as he suggested. In the meantime, the bishop and the grand-seneschal had started an investigation at the castle of Machecoul and found many signs of human remains. However, a full examination couldn't be carried out, as the duke wanted to protect his relative as much as possible and refused to give his approval for one.

The duke now summoned his principal officers and held a council with them. They unanimously sided with the bishop and de l’Hospital, and when John still hesitated, the Bishop of Nantes rose and said: “Monseigneur, this case is one for the church as much as for your court to take up. Consequently, if your President of Brittany does not bring the case into secular court, by the Judge of heaven and earth! I will cite the author of these execrable crimes to appear before our ecclesiastical tribunal.”

The duke now called his main officers and held a meeting with them. They all agreed with the bishop and de l’Hospital, and when John still hesitated, the Bishop of Nantes stood up and said: “My lord, this case is just as much for the church as it is for your court. Therefore, if your President of Brittany doesn’t bring the case to secular court, by the Judge of heaven and earth! I will summon the person responsible for these terrible crimes to appear before our church tribunal.”

The resolution of the bishop compelled the duke to yield, and it was decided that the trial should take its course without let or hindrance.

The bishop's decision forced the duke to give in, and it was agreed that the trial would proceed without any interruptions or obstacles.

In the meantime, the unhappy wife of Gilles de Retz, who had been separated from him for some while, and who loathed his crimes, though she still felt for him as her husband, hurried to the duke with her daughter to entreat pardon for the wretched man. But the duke refused to hear her. Thereupon she went to Amboise to intercede with the king for him who bad once been his close friend and adviser.

In the meantime, the unhappy wife of Gilles de Retz, who had been separated from him for some time and who hated his crimes, even though she still cared for him as her husband, rushed to the duke with her daughter to plead for forgiveness for the miserable man. But the duke refused to listen to her. So, she went to Amboise to plead with the king for the man who had once been his close friend and advisor.

CHAPTER XII.
THE MARÉCHAL DE RETZ.—II. THE TRIAL.

The Appearance of the Marshal—Pierre de l’Hospital—The Requisition—The Trial adjourned—Meeting of the Marshal and his Servants—The Confession of Henriet—Pontou persuaded to confess all—The adjourned Trial not hurried on—The hesitation of the Duke of Brittany.

The Appearance of the Marshal—Pierre de l’Hospital—The Requisition—The Trial postponed—Meeting of the Marshal and his Servants—Henriet's Confession—Pontou convinced to confess everything—The postponed Trial not rushed—The uncertainty of the Duke of Brittany.

On the 10th October, Nicolas Chateau, notary of the duke, went to the Château of Bouffay, to read to the prisoner the summons to appear in person on the morrow before Messire de l’Hospital, President of Brittany, Seneschal of Rennes, and Chief Justice of the Duchy of Brittany.

On October 10th, Nicolas Chateau, the duke's notary, went to the Château of Bouffay to read the prisoner the summons to appear in person the next day before Messire de l’Hospital, President of Brittany, Seneschal of Rennes, and Chief Justice of the Duchy of Brittany.

The Sire de Retz, who believed himself already a novice in the Carmelite order, had dressed in white, and was engaged in singing litanies. When the summons had been read, he ordered a page to give the notary wine and cake, and then he returned to his prayers with every appearance of compunction and piety.

The Sire de Retz, who thought he was already a novice in the Carmelite order, was dressed in white and was singing litanies. After the summons was read, he told a page to give the notary wine and cake, and then he returned to his prayers, looking very remorseful and devout.

On the morrow Jean Labbé and four soldiers conducted him to the hall of justice. He asked for Pontou and Henriet to accompany him, but this was not permitted.

On the next day, Jean Labbé and four soldiers took him to the courtroom. He requested that Pontou and Henriet come with him, but this was not allowed.

He was adorned with all his military insignia, as though to impose on his judges; he had around his neck massive chains of gold, and several collars of knightly orders. His costume, with the exception of his purpoint, was white, in token of his repentance. His purpoint was of pearl-grey silk, studded with gold stars, and girded around his waist by a scarlet belt, from which dangled a poignard in scarlet velvet sheath. His collar, cufs, and the edging of his purpoint were of white ermine, his little round cap or chapel was white, surrounded with a belt of ermine—a fur which only the great feudal lords of Brittany had a right to wear. All the rest of his dress, to the shoes which were long and pointed, was white.

He was decked out in all his military insignia, as if to impress his judges; he wore heavy gold chains around his neck and several collars from knightly orders. His outfit, except for his cloak, was white to signify his repentance. His cloak was made of pearl-grey silk, adorned with gold stars, and cinched at the waist with a scarlet belt, from which hung a dagger in a scarlet velvet sheath. His collar, cuffs, and the trim of his cloak were made of white ermine, and his small round cap, or chapel, was white, bordered with a band of ermine—a fur that only the high feudal lords of Brittany had the right to wear. Everything else he wore, including his long, pointed shoes, was white.

No one at a first glance would have thought the Sire do Retz to be by nature so cruel and vicious as he was supposed to be. On the contrary, his physiognomy was calm and phlegmatic, somewhat pale, and expressive of melancholy. His hair and moustache were light brown, and his beard was clipped to a point. This beard, which resembled no other beard, was black, but under certain lights it assumed a blue hue, and it was this peculiarity which obtained for the Sire do Retz the surname of Blue-beard, a name which has attached to him in popular romance, at the same time that his story has undergone strange metamorphoses.

No one would have thought at first glance that the Sire de Retz was naturally as cruel and vicious as people said he was. On the contrary, his face was calm and unflappable, somewhat pale, and showed signs of melancholy. His hair and mustache were light brown, and he had a pointed beard. This beard, unlike any other, was black, but in certain lights, it took on a blue tint, which earned the Sire de Retz the nickname Bluebeard, a name that has stuck with him in popular stories, even as his tale has gone through strange transformations.

But on closer examination of the countenance of Gilles de Retz, contraction in the muscles of the face, nervous quivering of the mouth, spasmodic twitchings of the brows, and above all, the sinister expression of the eyes, showed that there was something strange and frightful in the man. At intervals he ground his teeth like a wild beast preparing to dash upon his prey, and then his lips became so contracted, as they were drawn in and glued, as it were, to his teeth, that their very colour was indiscernible.

But when you take a closer look at Gilles de Retz’s face, the tension in his facial muscles, the nervous twitching of his mouth, the spasmodic movements of his brows, and especially the sinister look in his eyes, revealed that there was something odd and terrifying about him. At times, he gritted his teeth like a wild animal ready to pounce on its prey, and then his lips tightened so much that they seemed to stick to his teeth, making their color nearly impossible to distinguish.

At times also his eyes became fixed, and the pupils dilated to such an extent, with a sombre fire quivering in them, that the iris seemed to fill the whole orbit, which became circular, and sank back into the head. At these moments his complexion became livid and cadaverous; his brow, especially just over the nose, was covered with deep wrinkles, and his beard appeared to bristle, and to assume its bluish hues. But, after a few moments, his features became again serene, with a sweet smile reposing upon them, and his expression relaxed into a vague and tender melancholy.

At times, his eyes would fixate, and his pupils would dilate so much, with a dark intensity flickering in them, that the iris seemed to fill the whole socket, which became round and sank back into his head. During these moments, his complexion turned pale and ghostly; his forehead, especially right over his nose, became lined with deep wrinkles, and his beard appeared to stiffen and take on a bluish tint. But after a few moments, his features would return to calm, with a gentle smile resting on them, and his expression would soften into a vague and tender melancholy.

“Messires,” said he, saluting his judges, “I pray you to expedite my matter, and despatch as speedily as possible my unfortunate case; for I am peculiarly anxious to consecrate myself to the service of God, who has pardoned my great sins. I shall not fail, I assure you, to endow several of the churches in Nantes, and I shall distribute the greater portion of my goods among the poor, to secure the salvation of my soul.”

“Gentlemen,” he said, greeting his judges, “I ask you to speed up my case and resolve my unfortunate situation as quickly as you can; for I am particularly eager to dedicate myself to the service of God, who has forgiven my serious sins. I assure you, I will certainly donate to several churches in Nantes, and I will give most of my possessions to the poor to ensure the salvation of my soul.”

“Monseigneur,” replied gravely Pierre de l’Hospital: “It is always well to think of the salvation of one’s soul; but, if you please, think now that we are concerned with the salvation of your body.”

“Your Excellency,” replied seriously Pierre de l’Hospital: “It’s always good to think about saving one’s soul; but, if you don’t mind, let’s focus on the salvation of your body right now.”

“I have confessed to the father superior of the Carmelites,” replied the marshal, with tranquillity; “and through his absolution I have been able to communicate: I am, therefore, guiltless and purified.”

“I have confessed to the head of the Carmelites,” replied the marshal calmly; “and through his forgiveness, I have been able to take communion: I am, therefore, innocent and cleansed.”

“Men’s justice is not in common with that of God, monseigneur, and I cannot tell you what will be your sentence. Be ready to make your defence, and listen to the charges brought against you, which M. le lieutenant du Procureur de Nantes will read.”

“Men's sense of justice isn’t the same as God's, sir, and I can’t say what your verdict will be. Get ready to defend yourself and pay attention to the accusations that M. le lieutenant du Procureur de Nantes will read.”

The officer rose, and read the following paper of charges, which I shall condense:—

The officer stood up and read the following list of charges, which I will summarize:—

“Having heard the bitter complaints of several of the inhabitants of the diocese of Nantes, whose names follow hereinafter (here follow the names of the parents of the lost children), we, Philippe do Livron, lieutenant assesseur of Messire le Procureur de Nantes, have invited, and do invite, the very noble and very wise Messire Pierre de l’Hospital, President of Brittany, &c., to bring to trial the very high and very powerful lord, Gilles de Laval, Sire de Retz, Machecoul, Ingrande and other places, Councillor of his Majesty the King, and Marshal of France:

“After hearing the bitter complaints from several residents of the diocese of Nantes, whose names are listed below (here follow the names of the parents of the lost children), we, Philippe do Livron, deputy assistant of Messire le Procureur de Nantes, have invited, and are inviting, the very noble and very wise Messire Pierre de l’Hospital, President of Brittany, etc., to put on trial the very high and very powerful lord, Gilles de Laval, Sire de Retz, Machecoul, Ingrande, and other places, Councillor of his Majesty the King, and Marshal of France:

“Forasmuch as the said Sire de Retz has seized and caused to be seized several little children, not only ten or twenty, but thirty, forty, fifty, sixty, one hundred, two hundred, and more, and has murdered and slain them inhumanly, and then burned their bodies to convert them to ashes:

“For as much as the said Sire de Retz has captured and caused the capture of several little children, not just ten or twenty, but thirty, forty, fifty, sixty, one hundred, two hundred, and more, and has inhumanely murdered them, and then burned their bodies to turn them to ashes:

“Forasmuch as persevering in evil, the said Sire, notwithstanding that the powers that be are ordained of God, and that every one should be an obedient subject to his prince, . . . has assaulted Jean Leferon, subject of the Duke of Brittany, the said Jean Leferon being guardian of the fortress of Malemort, in the name of Geoffrey Leferon, his brother, to whom the said lord had made over the possession of the said place:

“For as much as continuing to do evil, the said Lord, despite the fact that the authorities are established by God, and that everyone should be a loyal subject to their prince, ... has attacked Jean Leferon, a subject of the Duke of Brittany, with Jean Leferon being the guardian of the fortress of Malemort, on behalf of Geoffrey Leferon, his brother, to whom the said lord had transferred the ownership of that place:”

“Forasmuch as the said Sire forced Jean Leferon to give up to him the said place, and moreover retook the lordship of Malemort in despite of the order of the duke and of justice:

“For as much as the said Sir forced Jean Leferon to give up the said place to him and also took back the lordship of Malemort in defiance of the duke's order and justice:

“Forasmuch as the said Sire arrested Master Jean Rousseau, sergeant of the duke, who was sent to him with injunctions from the said duke, and beat his men with their own staves, although their persons were under the protection of his grace:

“For as much as the said Sir arrested Master Jean Rousseau, the duke's sergeant, who was sent to him with orders from the duke, and beat his men with their own staffs, even though they were under his grace's protection:

“We conclude that the said Sire de Retz, homicide in fact and in intent according to the first count, rebel and felon according to the second, should be condemned to suffer corporal punishment, and to pay a fine of his possessions in lands and goods held in fief to the said nobleman, and that these should be confiscated and remitted to the crown of Brittany.”

“We conclude that the aforementioned Sire de Retz, guilty of murder both in action and intent according to the first charge, and a rebel and criminal according to the second, should be sentenced to physical punishment, and required to forfeit his possessions in land and goods to the nobleman, which should then be confiscated and passed to the crown of Brittany.”

This requisition was evidently drawn up with the view of saving the life of the Sire de Retz; for the crime of homicide was presented without aggravating circumstances, in such a manner that it could be denied or shelved, whilst the crimes of felony and rebellion against the Duke of Brittany were brought into exaggerated prominence.

This request was clearly made to save the life of the Sire de Retz; the murder charge was presented without any serious circumstances, making it easy to deny or dismiss, while the charges of felony and rebellion against the Duke of Brittany were highlighted in an exaggerated way.

Gilles de Retz had undoubtedly been forewarned of the course which was to be pursued, and he was prepared to deny totally the charges made in the first count.

Gilles de Retz had definitely been warned about the direction things were going to take, and he was ready to completely deny the allegations made in the first count.

“Monseigneur,” said Pierre de l’Hospital, whom the form of the requisition had visibly astonished: “What justification have you to make? Take an oath on the Gospels to declare the truth.”

“Monseigneur,” said Pierre de l’Hospital, clearly shocked by the way the requisition was presented, “What justification do you have? Swear on the Gospels to tell the truth.”

“No, messire!” answered the marshal. “The witnesses are bound to declare what they know upon oath, but the accused is never put on his oath.”

“No, sir!” answered the marshal. “The witnesses are required to testify to what they know under oath, but the accused is never made to take an oath.”

“Quite so,” replied the judge. “Because the accused may be put on the rack and constrained to speak the truth, an’ please you.”

“Exactly,” replied the judge. “Because the defendant can be tortured and forced to tell the truth, if you don't mind.”

Gilles de Retz turned pale, bit his lips, and cast a glance of malignant hate at Pierre de l’Hospital; then, composing his countenance, he spoke with an appearance of calm:—

Gilles de Retz went pale, bit his lips, and shot a look of deep hatred at Pierre de l’Hospital; then, regaining his composure, he spoke with a facade of calm:—

“Messires, I shall not deny that I behaved wrongfully in the case of Jean Rousseau; but, in excuse, let me say that the said Rousseau was full of wine, and he behaved with such indecorum towards me in the presence of my servants, that it was quite intolerable. Nor will I deny my revenge on the brothers Leferon: Jean had declared that the said Grace of Brittany had confiscated my fortress of Malemort, which I had sold to him, and for which I have not yet received payment; and Geoffrey Leferon had announced far and wide that I was about to be expelled Brittany as a traitor and a rebel. To punish them I re-entered my fortress of Malemort.—As for the other charges, I shall say nothing about them, they are simply false and calumnious.”

“Gentlemen, I won’t deny that I acted wrongly in the case of Jean Rousseau; however, I should mention that Rousseau had been drinking, and he behaved so rudely towards me in front of my servants that it was completely unacceptable. I also won’t deny my revenge on the Leferon brothers: Jean claimed that the Grace of Brittany had taken my fortress of Malemort, which I had sold to him, and for which I have not yet received payment; and Geoffrey Leferon had spread false rumors that I was about to be kicked out of Brittany as a traitor and a rebel. To get back at them, I went back into my fortress of Malemort. As for the other accusations, I won’t say anything about them; they are simply untrue and defamatory.”

“Indeed exclaimed Pierre de l’Hospital, whose blood boiled with indignation against the wretch who stood before him with such effrontery. “All these witnesses who complain of having lost their children, lied under oath!”

“Indeed!” exclaimed Pierre de l’Hospital, whose blood boiled with anger toward the scoundrel standing before him with such nerve. “All these witnesses who claim to have lost their children are lying under oath!”

“Undoubtedly, if they accuse me of having anything to do with their loss. What am I to know about them, am I their keeper?”

“Clearly, if they blame me for their loss, what do I know about them? Am I supposed to take care of them?”

“The answer of Cain!” exclaimed Pierre de l’Hospital, rising from his seat in the vehemence of his emotion. “However, as you solemnly deny these charges, we must question Henriet and Pontou.”

“The answer of Cain!” shouted Pierre de l’Hospital, getting up from his seat in a burst of emotion. “But since you seriously deny these accusations, we need to question Henriet and Pontou.”

“Henriet, Pontou!” cried the marshal, trembling; “they accuse me of nothing, surely!”

“Henriet, Pontou!” shouted the marshal, shaking; “they can't be accusing me of anything, right?”

“Not as yet, they have not been questioned, but they are about to be brought into court, and I do not expect that they will lie in the face of justice.”

“Not yet, they haven't been questioned, but they are about to be brought into court, and I don't expect that they will lie in the face of justice.”

“I demand that my servants be not brought forward as witnesses against their master,” said the marshal, his eyes dilating, his brow wrinkling, and his beard bristling blue upon his chin: “a master is above the gossiping tales and charges of his servants.”

“I demand that my servants not be brought forward as witnesses against their master,” said the marshal, his eyes widening, his brow furrowing, and his beard bristling blue on his chin. “A master is above the gossip and accusations of his servants.”

“Do you think then, messire, that your servants will accuse you?”

“Do you think, sir, that your staff will blame you?”

“I demand that I, a marshal of France, a baron of the duchy, should be sheltered from the slanders of small folk, whom I disown as my servants if they are untrue to their master.”

“I insist that I, a marshal of France, a baron of the duchy, should be protected from the gossip of ordinary people, who I reject as my servants if they are disloyal to their master.”

“Messire, I see we must put you on the rack, or nothing will be got from you.”

“Sir, I can see we need to put you on the rack, or we won't get anything from you.”

“Hola! I appeal to his grace the Duke of Brittany, and ask an adjournment, that I may take advice on the charges brought against me, which I have denied, and which I deny still.”

“Hello! I appeal to His Grace the Duke of Brittany and request a postponement so that I can seek advice on the charges made against me, which I have denied and still deny.”

“Well, I shall adjourn the case till the 25th of this month, that you may be well prepared to meet the accusations.”

“Well, I will postpone the case until the 25th of this month so that you can be well prepared to respond to the accusations.”

On his way back to prison, the marshal passed Henriet and Pontou as they were being conducted to the court. Henriet pretended not to see his master, but Pontou burst into tears on meeting him. The marshal held out his hand, and Pontou kissed it affectionately.

On his way back to prison, the marshal passed Henriet and Pontou as they were being taken to court. Henriet acted like he didn't see his master, but Pontou started crying when he saw him. The marshal offered his hand, and Pontou kissed it affectionately.

“Remember what I have done for you, and be faithful servants,” said Gilles de Retz. Henriet recoiled from him with a shudder, and the marshal passed on.

“Remember what I've done for you, and be loyal servants,” said Gilles de Retz. Henriet flinched away from him with a shiver, and the marshal moved on.

“I shall speak,” whispered Henriet; “for we have another master beside our poor master of Retz, and we shall soon be with the heavenly one.”

“I’ll speak,” whispered Henriet; “because we have another master besides our poor master of Retz, and we’ll soon be with the heavenly one.”

The president ordered the clerk to read again the requisition of the lieutenant, that the two presumed accomplices of Gilles de Retz might be informed of the charges brought against their master. Henriet burst into tears, trembled violently, and cried out that he would tell all. Pontou, alarmed, tried to hinder his companion, and said that Henriet was touched in his head, and that what he was about to say would be the ravings of insanity.

The president instructed the clerk to reread the lieutenant’s requisition so that the two alleged accomplices of Gilles de Retz could be informed of the accusations against their leader. Henriet broke down in tears, shook uncontrollably, and shouted that he would reveal everything. Pontou, worried, attempted to stop his friend and insisted that Henriet was not in his right mind, claiming that whatever he was about to say would be the ramblings of someone insane.

Silence was imposed upon him.

He was silenced.

“I will speak out,” continued Henriet and yet I dare not speak of the horrors which I know have taken place, before that image of my Lord Christ; “and he pointed tremblingly to a large crucifix above the seat of the judge.

“I will speak out,” continued Henriet, “but I can’t bring myself to talk about the horrors I know have happened, especially in front of that image of my Lord Christ.” He pointed nervously to a large crucifix above the judge's seat.

“Henriet.” moaned Pontou, squeezing his hand, “you will destroy yourself as well as your master.”

“Henriet,” moaned Pontou, squeezing his hand, “you’re going to ruin yourself along with your master.”

Pierre de l’Hospital rose, and the figure of our Redeemer was solemnly veiled.

Pierre de l'Hospital stood up, and the figure of our Redeemer was respectfully covered.

Henriet, who had great difficulty in overcoming his agitation, than began his revelations.

Henriet, who struggled to calm his nerves, then began his revelations.

The following is the substance of them:—

The following is the main point of them:—

On leaving the university of Angers, he had taken the situation of reader in the house of Gilles de Retz. The marshal took a liking to him, and made him his chamberlain and confidant.

On leaving the University of Angers, he accepted a position as a reader in the household of Gilles de Retz. The marshal took a liking to him and appointed him his chamberlain and confidant.

On the occasion of the Sire de la Suze, brother of the Sire de Retz, taking possession of the castle of Chantoncé, Charles de Soenne, who had arrived at Chantoncé, assured Henriet that he had found in the oubliettes of a tower a number of dead children, some headless, others frightfully mutilated. Henriet then thought that this was but a calumny invented by the Sire de la Suze.

On the occasion of the Sire de la Suze, brother of the Sire de Retz, taking possession of the castle of Chantoncé, Charles de Soenne, who had arrived at Chantoncé, assured Henriet that he had discovered several dead children in the dungeons of a tower, some without heads and others horribly mutilated. Henriet then considered that this was just a slander invented by the Sire de la Suze.

But when, some while after, the Sire de Retz retook the castle of Chantoncé and had ceded it to the Duke of Brittany, he one evening summoned Henriet, Pontou, and a certain Petit Robin to his room; the two latter were already deep in the secrets of their master. But before confiding anything to Henriet, De Retz made him take a solemn oath never to reveal what he was about to tell him. The oath taken, the Sire de Retz, addressing the three, said that on the morrow an officer of the duke would take possession of the castle in the name of the duke, and that it was necessary, before this took place, that a certain well should be emptied of children’s corpses, and that their bodies should be put into boxes and transported to Machecoul.

But later, when Sire de Retz took back the castle of Chantoncé and had given it to the Duke of Brittany, he called Henriet, Pontou, and a certain Petit Robin to his room one evening; the latter two were already in on their master's secrets. Before sharing anything with Henriet, De Retz made him take a solemn oath never to disclose what he was about to reveal. Once the oath was taken, Sire de Retz addressed the three of them, stating that the next day an officer of the duke would take possession of the castle on behalf of the duke, and it was crucial that a certain well be emptied of children's bodies before this happened, and that their remains be put into boxes and transported to Machecoul.

Henriet, Pontou, and Petit Robin went together, furnished with ropes and hooks, to the tower where were the corpses. They toiled all night in removing the half-decayed bodies, and with them they filled three large cases, which they sent by a boat down the Loire to Machecoul, where they were reduced to ashes.

Henriet, Pontou, and Petit Robin went together, equipped with ropes and hooks, to the tower where the bodies were. They worked all night, removing the half-decayed corpses, and filled three large cases with them, which they sent by boat down the Loire to Machecoul, where they were cremated.

Henriet counted thirty-six children’s heads, but there were more bodies than heads. This night’s work, he said, bad produced a profound impression on his imagination, and he was constantly haunted with a vision of these heads rolling as in a game of skittles, and clashing with a mournful wail. Henriet soon began to collect children for his master, and was present whilst he massacred them. They were murdered invariably in one room at Machecoul. The marshal used to bathe in their blood; he was fond of making Gilles do Sillé, Pontou, or Henriet torture them, and he experienced intense pleasure in seeing them in their agonies. But his great passion was to welter in their blood. His servants would stab a child in the jugular vein, and let the blood squirt over him. The room was often steeped in blood. When the horrible deed was done, and the child was dead, the marshal would be filled with grief for what he had done, and would toss weeping and praying on a bed, or recite fervent prayers and litanies on his knees, whilst his servants washed the floor, and burned in the huge fireplace the bodies of the murdered children. With the bodies were burned the clothes and everything that had belonged to the little victims.

Henriet counted thirty-six kids’ heads, but there were more bodies than heads. Tonight’s work, he said, had a deep impact on his mind, and he was constantly haunted by the image of those heads rolling like in a game of bowling, accompanied by a mournful wail. Henriet soon started gathering children for his master and was present while he killed them. They were usually murdered in one room at Machecoul. The marshal would bathe in their blood; he loved making Gilles do Sillé, Pontou, or Henriet torture them, and he took intense pleasure in watching them suffer. But his greatest passion was rolling around in their blood. His servants would stab a child in the jugular vein and let the blood spray all over him. The room was often soaked in blood. Once the horrible act was done and the child was dead, the marshal would be overwhelmed with grief for what he had done and would toss around weeping and praying on a bed, or recite fervent prayers and litanies on his knees, while his servants cleaned the floor and burned the bodies of the murdered children in the huge fireplace. Along with the bodies, they burned the clothes and everything that had belonged to the little victims.

An insupportable odour filled the room, but the Maréchal do Retz inhaled it with delight.

An unbearable smell filled the room, but the Maréchal de Retz breathed it in with pleasure.

Henriet acknowledged that he had seen forty children put to death in this manner, and he was able to give an account of several, so that it was possible to identify them with the children reported to be lost.

Henriet admitted that he had witnessed forty children executed like this, and he could recount details about several of them, making it possible to identify them with the kids reported missing.

“It is quite impossible,” said the lieutenant, who had been given the cue to do all that was possible to save the marshal—“It is impossible that bodies could be burned in a chamber fireplace.”

“It’s totally impossible,” said the lieutenant, who had been signaled to do everything he could to save the marshal—“It’s impossible for bodies to be burned in a fireplace.”

“It was done, for all that, messire,” replied Henriet. “The fireplace was very large, both at the hotel Suze, and also at Machecoul; we piled up great faggots and logs, and laid the dead children among them. In a few hours the operation was complete, and we flung the ashes out of the window into the moat.”

“It was done, though, sir,” Henriet replied. “The fireplace was really big, both at the Suze hotel and at Machecoul; we stacked up large bundles of wood and laid the dead children among them. In just a few hours, we finished the job and tossed the ashes out of the window into the moat.”

Henriet remembered the case of the two sons of Hamelin; he said that, whilst the one child was being tortured, the other was on its knees sobbing and praying to God, till its own turn came.

Henriet remembered the story of the two sons of Hamelin; he said that, while one child was being tortured, the other was on its knees crying and praying to God, waiting for its own turn.

“What you have said concerning the excesses of Messire de Retz,” exclaimed the lieutenant du procureur, “seems to be pure invention, and destitute of all probability. The greatest monsters of iniquity never committed such crimes, except perhaps some Cæsars of old Rome.”

“What you’ve said about the excesses of Messire de Retz,” exclaimed the lieutenant du procureur, “seems to be pure fiction and totally improbable. Even the greatest villains in history never committed such crimes, maybe except for some Caesars of ancient Rome.”

“Messire, it was the acts of these Cæsars that my Lord of Retz desired to imitate. I used to read to him the chronicles of Suetonius, and Tacitus, in which their cruelties are recorded. He used to delight in hearing of them, and he said that it gave him greater pleasure to hack off a child’s head than to assist at a banquet. Sometimes he would seat himself on the breast of a little one, and with a knife sever the head from the body at a single blow; sometimes he cut the throat half through very gently, that the child might languish, and he would wash his hands and his beard in its blood. Sometimes he had all the limbs chopped off at once from the trunk; at other times he ordered us to hang the infants till they were nearly dead, and then take them down and cut their throats. I remember having brought to him three little girls who were asking charity at the castle gates. He bade me cut their throats whilst he looked on. André Bricket found another little girl crying on the steps of the house at Vannes because she had lost her mother. He brought the little thing—it was but a babe—in his arms to my lord, and it was killed before him. Pontou and I had to make away with the body. We threw it down a privy in one of the towers, but the corpse caught on a nail in the outer wall, so that it would be visible to all who passed. Pontou was let down by a rope, and he disengaged it with great difficulty.”

“Sir, it was the actions of these Caesars that my Lord of Retz wanted to emulate. I used to read him the chronicles of Suetonius and Tacitus, which document their brutalities. He took pleasure in hearing about them and said he found more joy in beheading a child than attending a feast. Sometimes, he would sit on the chest of a little one and, with a knife, sever the head from the body in one stroke; other times, he would gently cut the throat halfway through, allowing the child to die slowly, and then wash his hands and beard in its blood. Occasionally, he had all the limbs chopped off at once; at other times, he commanded us to hang the infants until they were nearly lifeless, then take them down and slit their throats. I remember bringing him three little girls who were asking for charity at the castle gates. He ordered me to cut their throats while he watched. André Bricket found another little girl crying on the steps of the house in Vannes because she had lost her mother. He brought the tiny child—she was just a baby—in his arms to my lord, and she was killed in front of him. Pontou and I had to deal with the body. We tossed it down a privy in one of the towers, but the corpse got caught on a nail in the outer wall, making it visible to anyone passing by. Pontou was lowered by a rope, and he struggled to free it.”

“How many children do you estimate that the Sire de Retz and his servants have killed?”

“How many children do you think the Sire de Retz and his servants have killed?”

“The reckoning is long. I, for my part, confess to having killed twelve with my own hand, by my master’s orders, and I have brought him about sixty. I knew that things of the kind went on before I was admitted to the secret; for the castle of Machecoul had been occupied a short while by the Sire do la Sage. My lord recovered it speedily, for he knew that there were many children’s corpses hidden in a hayloft. There were forty there quite dry and black as coal, because they had been charred. One of the women of Madame de Retz came by chance into the loft and saw the corpses. Roger de Briqueville wanted to kill her, but the maréchal would not let him.”

“The reckoning is long. I admit I’ve personally killed twelve under my master’s orders, and I’ve brought him about sixty. I was aware that this kind of thing happened even before I was brought into the secret; the castle of Machecoul had recently been occupied by Sire de la Sage. My lord took it back quickly because he knew there were many children’s bodies hidden in a hayloft. There were forty of them, completely dried out and black like coal because they had been burned. One of Madame de Retz's women accidentally stumbled into the loft and saw the bodies. Roger de Briqueville wanted to kill her, but the maréchal stopped him.”

“Have you nothing more to declare?

“Do you have anything else to say?

“Nothing. I ask Pontou, my friend, to corroborate what I have said.”

“Nothing. I ask my friend Pontou to back up what I just said.”

This deposition, so circumstantial and detailed, produced on the judges a profound impression of horror. Human imagination at this time had not penetrated such mysteries of refined cruelty. Several times, as Henriet spake, the president had shown his astonishment and indignation by signing himself with the cross. Several times his face had become scarlet, and his eyes had fallen; he had pressed his hand to his brow, to assure himself that he was not labouring under a hideous dream, and a quiver of horror had run through his whole frame.

This detailed deposition left the judges in shock and horror. At this time, human imagination hadn't explored such depths of cruelty. Several times, while Henriet spoke, the president reacted with astonishment and anger, making the sign of the cross. Several times, his face turned red, and he looked down; he pressed his hand to his forehead to make sure he wasn’t trapped in a terrible dream, and a shiver of horror ran through his whole body.

Pontou had taken no part in the revelation of Henriet; but when the latter appealed to him he raised his head, looked sadly round the court, and sighed.

Pontou hadn’t been involved in Henriet’s revelation; but when Henriet called on him, he lifted his head, gazed sadly around the court, and sighed.

“Etienne Cornillant, alias Pontou, I command you in the name of God and of justice, to declare what you know.”

“Etienne Cornillant, also known as Pontou, I command you in the name of God and justice to tell us what you know.”

This injunction of Pierre do l’Hospital remained unresponded to, and Pontou seemed to strengthen himself in his resolution not to accuse his master.

This demand from Pierre do l’Hospital went unanswered, and Pontou appeared to solidify his decision not to accuse his master.

But Henriet, flinging himself into the arms of his accomplice, implored him, as he valued his soul, no longer to harden his heart to the calls of God; but to bring to light the crimes he had committed along with the Sire do Retz.

But Henriet, throwing himself into the arms of his partner, begged him, as he valued his soul, to stop hardening his heart to the calls of God and to reveal the crimes he had committed with the Sire de Retz.

The lieutenant du procureur, who hitherto had endeavoured to extenuate or discredit the charges brought against Gilles do Retz, tried a last expedient to counterbalance the damaging confessions of Henriet, and to withhold Pontou from giving way.

The deputy prosecutor, who until now had tried to downplay or discredit the charges against Gilles de Retz, made one last effort to counteract the damaging confessions of Henriet and to prevent Pontou from giving in.

“You have heard, monseigneur,” said he to the president, “the atrocities which have been acknowledged by Henriet, and you, as I do, consider them to be pure inventions of the aforesaid, made out of bitter hatred and envy with the purpose of ruining his master. I therefore demand that Henriet should be put on the rack, that he may be brought to give the lie to his former statements.”

“You’ve heard, sir,” he said to the president, “the terrible things that Henriet has admitted, and you, like me, believe they are nothing but lies made out of deep hatred and jealousy to sabotage his master. I therefore demand that Henriet be tortured, so he can be forced to contradict his previous statements.”

“You forget,” replied de l’Hospital, “that the rack is for those who do not confess, and not for those who freely acknowledge their crimes. Therefore I order the second accused, Etienne Cornillant, alias Pontou, to be placed on the rack if he continues silent. Pontou! will you speak or will you not?”

“You're forgetting,” de l’Hospital replied, “that the rack is meant for those who don't confess, not for those who openly admit their crimes. So I order the second accused, Etienne Cornillant, also known as Pontou, to be put on the rack if he stays silent. Pontou! Will you talk or not?”

“Monseigneur, he will speak!” exclaimed Henriet. Oh, Pontou, dear friend, resist not God any more.”

“Monseigneur, he will speak!” exclaimed Henriet. “Oh, Pontou, my dear friend, don’t resist God any longer.”

“Well then, messeigneurs,” said Pontou, with emotion; “I will satisfy you; I cannot defend my poor lord against the allegations of Henriet, who has confessed all through dread of eternal damnation.”

“Well then, gentlemen,” said Pontou, feeling emotional; “I will satisfy you; I can’t defend my poor lord against the accusations from Henriet, who has confessed everything out of fear of eternal damnation.”

He then fully substantiated all the statements of the other, adding other facts of the same character, known only to himself.

He then completely backed up everything the other person said, adding other facts of the same kind that only he knew.

Notwithstanding the avowal of Pontou and Henriet, the adjourned trial was not hurried on. It would have been easy to have captured some of the accomplices of the wretched man; but the duke, who was informed of the whole of the proceedings, did not wish to augment the scandal by increasing the number of the accused. He even forbade researches to be made in the castles and mansions of the Sire de Retz, fearing lest proofs of fresh crimes, more mysterious and more horrible than those already divulged, should come to light.

Despite the statements from Pontou and Henriet, the postponed trial didn't move quickly. It would have been simple to catch some of the accomplices of the unfortunate man; however, the duke, who was aware of everything that had happened, didn't want to add to the scandal by increasing the number of those accused. He even prohibited searches in the castles and mansions of the Sire de Retz, fearing that evidence of new crimes, even more mysterious and horrific than those already revealed, might surface.

The dismay spread through the country by the revelations already made, demanded that religion and morality, which had been so grossly outraged, should be speedily avenged. People wondered at the delay in pronouncing sentence, and it was loudly proclaimed in Nantes that the Sire de Retz was rich enough to purchase his life. It is true that Madame de Retz solicited the king and the duke again to give pardon to her husband; but the duke, counselled by the bishop, refused to extend his authority to interfere with the course of justice; and the king, after having sent one of his councillors to Nantes to investigate the case, determined not to stir in it.

The shock spread across the country due to the already revealed information, calling for a quick response to the religion and morality that had been so badly violated. People were surprised by the delay in delivering the verdict, and it was widely reported in Nantes that the Sire de Retz had enough money to buy his freedom. It's true that Madame de Retz pleaded with the king and the duke once more to pardon her husband; however, the duke, advised by the bishop, refused to use his power to interfere with justice. The king, after sending one of his advisors to Nantes to look into the matter, decided not to get involved.

CHAPTER XIII.
MARÉCHAL DE RETZ.—III. THE SENTENCE AND EXECUTION.

The adjourned Trial—The Marshal Confesses—The Case handed over to the Ecclesiastical Tribunal—Prompt steps taken by the Bishop—The Sentence—Ratified by the Secular Court—The Execution.

The adjourned Trial—The Marshal Confesses—The Case handed over to the Ecclesiastical Tribunal—Quick actions by the Bishop—The Sentence—Approved by the Secular Court—The Execution.

On the 24th October the trial of the Maréchal de Retz was resumed. The prisoner entered in a Carmelite habit, knelt and prayed in silence before the examination began. Then he ran his eye over the court, and the sight of the rack, windlass, and cords made a slight shudder run through him.

On October 24th, the trial of the Maréchal de Retz continued. The prisoner walked in wearing a Carmelite robe, knelt, and silently prayed before the examination started. Then he scanned the courtroom, and seeing the rack, windlass, and ropes gave him a slight shiver.

“Messire Gilles de Laval,” began the president; “you appear before me now for the second time to answer to a certain requisition read by M. le Lieutenant du Procureur de Nantes.”

“Mr. Gilles de Laval,” began the president; “you stand before me now for the second time to respond to a certain request read by Mr. the Lieutenant of the Prosecutor of Nantes.”

“I shall answer frankly, monseigneur,” said the prisoner calmly; “but I reserve the right of appeal to the benign intervention of the very venerated majesty of the King of France, of whom I am, or have been, chamberlain and marshal, as may be proved by my letters patent duly enregistered in the parliament at Paris—”

“I'll answer honestly, sir,” said the prisoner calmly; “but I reserve the right to appeal to the kind intervention of the greatly respected majesty of the King of France, of whom I am, or have been, chamberlain and marshal, as can be proven by my official documents properly registered in the parliament in Paris—”

“This is no affair of the King of France,” interrupted Pierre de l’Hospital; “if you were chamberlain and marshal of his Majesty, you are also vassal of his grace the Duke of Brittany.”

“This isn’t the concern of the King of France,” interrupted Pierre de l’Hospital; “if you were the chamberlain and marshal of his Majesty, you are also a vassal of his grace the Duke of Brittany.”

“I do not deny it; but, on the contrary, I trust to his Grace of Brittany to allow me to retire to a convent of Carmelites, there to repent me of my sins.”

“I don’t deny it; on the contrary, I trust the Duke of Brittany will let me retire to a Carmelite convent to repent for my sins.”

“That is as may be; will you confess, or must I send you to the rack?”

“That might be true; will you confess, or do I have to send you to the rack?”

“Torture me not!” exclaimed Gilles de Retz “I will confess all. Tell me first, what have Henriet and Pontou said?”

“Torture me not!” exclaimed Gilles de Retz. “I will confess everything. But first, tell me, what have Henriet and Pontou said?”

“They have confessed. M. le Lieutenant du Procureur shall read you their allegations.”

“They have confessed. The Lieutenant Prosecutor will read you their allegations.”

“Not so,” said the lieutenant, who continued to show favour to the accused; “I pronounce them false, unless Messire de Retz confirms them by oath, which God forbid!”

“Not really,” said the lieutenant, who still supported the accused; “I declare them false unless Messire de Retz confirms them under oath, which God forbid!”

Pierre de l’Hospital made a motion of anger to check this scandalous pleading in favour of the accused, and then nodded to the clerk to read the evidence.

Pierre de l'Hospital gestured angrily to stop this outrageous defense of the accused, then signaled to the clerk to read the evidence.

The Sire do Retz, on hearing that his servants had made such explicit avowals of their acts, remained motionless, as though thunderstruck. He saw that it was in vain for him to equivocate, and that he would have to confess all.

The Sire de Retz, upon hearing that his servants had made such clear admissions of their actions, stood frozen, as if struck by lightning. He realized that it was pointless to be evasive and that he would have to admit everything.

“What have you to say?” asked the president, when the confessions of Henriet and Pontou had been read.

“What do you have to say?” asked the president, after the confessions of Henriet and Pontou had been read.

“Say what befits you, my lord,” interrupted the lieutenant du procureur, as though to indicate to the accused the line he was to take: “are not these abominable lies and calumnies trumped up to ruin you?”

“Say what is suitable, my lord,” interrupted the lieutenant du procureur, as if to suggest to the accused the stance he should adopt: “aren't these terrible lies and slanders fabricated to destroy you?”

“Alas, no!” replied the Sire do Retz; and his face was pale as death: “Henriet and Pontou have spoken the truth. God has loosened their tongues.”

“Unfortunately, no!” replied Sire do Retz, his face as pale as death. “Henriet and Pontou have spoken the truth. God has set their tongues free.”

“My lord! relieve yourself of the burden of your crimes by acknowledging them at once,” said M. do l’Hospital earnestly.

“Sir! Free yourself from the weight of your crimes by admitting them now,” said M. do l’Hospital earnestly.

“Messires!” said the prisoner, after a moment’s silence: “it is quite true that I have robbed mothers of their little ones; and that I have killed their children, or caused them to be killed, either by cutting their throats with daggers or knives, or by chopping off their heads with cleavers; or else I have had their skulls broken by hammers or sticks; sometimes I had their limbs hewn off one after another; at other times I have ripped them open, that I might examine their entrails and hearts; I have occasionally strangled them or put them to a slow death; and when the children were dead I had their bodies burned and reduced to ashes.”

“Gentlemen!” said the prisoner, after a moment of silence: “It’s true that I have taken mothers' children from them; and that I have killed their kids, or had them killed, either by slitting their throats with daggers or knives, or by chopping off their heads with cleavers; or I have had their skulls smashed with hammers or sticks; sometimes I had their limbs cut off one by one; other times I have ripped them open to examine their insides and hearts; I have sometimes strangled them or put them to a slow death; and when the children were dead, I had their bodies burned and turned to ashes.”

“When did you begin your execrable practices?” asked Pierre de l’Hospital, staggered by the frankness of these horrible avowals: “the evil one must have possessed you.”

“When did you start your awful practices?” asked Pierre de l’Hospital, taken aback by the honesty of these terrible confessions: “the devil must have taken over you.”

“It came to me from myself,—no doubt at the instigation of the devil: but still these acts of cruelty afforded me incomparable delight. The desire to commit these atrocities came upon me eight years ago. I left court to go to Chantoncé, that I might claim the property of my grandfather, deceased. In the library of the castle I found a Latin book—Suetonius, I believe—full of accounts of the cruelties of the Roman Emperors. I read the charming history of Tiberius, Caracalla, and other Cæsars, and the pleasure they took in watching the agonies of tortured children. Thereupon I resolved to imitate and surpass these same Cæsars, and that very night I began to do so. For some while I confided my secret to no one, but afterwards I communicated it to my cousin, Gilles de Sillé, then to Master Roger de Briqueville, next in succession to Henriet, Pontou, Rossignol, and Robin.” He then confirmed all the accounts given by his two servants. He confessed to about one hundred and twenty murders in a single year.

“It came to me from myself—probably at the suggestion of the devil: but still, these acts of cruelty brought me immense pleasure. The desire to commit these atrocities hit me eight years ago. I left court to go to Chantoncé to claim my deceased grandfather's property. In the castle's library, I found a Latin book—Suetonius, I think—packed with stories about the brutalities of the Roman Emperors. I read the fascinating history of Tiberius, Caracalla, and other Cæsars, and how they enjoyed watching the suffering of tortured children. That's when I decided to imitate and outdo these same Cæsars, and that very night, I started doing so. For a while, I didn't tell anyone my secret, but later I shared it with my cousin, Gilles de Sillé, then with Master Roger de Briqueville, followed by Henriet, Pontou, Rossignol, and Robin.” He then confirmed all the accounts given by his two servants. He admitted to committing about one hundred and twenty murders in just one year.

“An average of eight hundred in less than seven years!” exclaimed Pierre de l’Hospital, with a cry of pain: “Ah! messire, you were possessed! “

“An average of eight hundred in less than seven years!” exclaimed Pierre de l’Hospital, with a cry of anguish: “Ah! my lord, you were obsessed!”

His confession was too explicit and circumstantial for the Lieutenant du Procureur to say another word in his defence; but he pleaded that the case should be made over to the ecclesiastical court, as there were confessions of invocations of the devil and of witchcraft mixed up with those of murder. Pierre de l’Hospital saw that the object of the lieutenant was to gain time for Mme. de Retz to make a fresh attempt to obtain a pardon; however he was unable to resist, so he consented that the case should be transferred to the bishop’s court.

His confession was too clear and detailed for the Lieutenant du Procureur to say anything in his defense; however, he requested that the case be sent to the ecclesiastical court, as there were confessions of invoking the devil and witchcraft mixed with those of murder. Pierre de l’Hospital realized that the lieutenant's goal was to buy time for Mme. de Retz to make another attempt at getting a pardon; nonetheless, he couldn't refuse, so he agreed to have the case moved to the bishop’s court.

But the bishop was not a man to let the matter slip, and there and then a sergeant of the bishop summoned Gilles de Laval, Sire do Retz, to appear forthwith before the ecclesiastical tribunal. The marshal was staggered by this unexpected citation, and he did not think of appealing against it to the president; he merely signed his readiness to follow, and he was at once conducted into the ecclesiastical court assembled hurriedly to try him.

But the bishop wasn't someone to let this go, so right then a sergeant of the bishop called Gilles de Laval, Sire de Retz, to appear immediately before the church tribunal. The marshal was shocked by this unexpected summons and didn’t consider appealing it to the president; he just signed his acceptance to go, and he was promptly taken into the church court that had been hastily assembled to try him.

This new trial lasted only a few hours.

This new trial lasted just a few hours.

The marshal, now thoroughly cowed, made no attempt to defend himself, but he endeavoured to bribe the bishop into leniency, by promises of the surrender of all his lands and goods to the Church, and begged to be allowed to retire into the Carmelite monastery at Nantes.

The marshal, now completely intimidated, made no effort to defend himself but tried to bribe the bishop for mercy by promising to give up all his lands and possessions to the Church. He also begged to be allowed to retreat to the Carmelite monastery in Nantes.

His request was peremptorily refused, and sentence of death was pronounced against him.

His request was quickly denied, and a death sentence was declared against him.

On the 25th October, the ecclesiastical court having pronounced judgment, the sentence was transmitted to the secular court, which had now no pretext upon which to withhold ratification.

On October 25th, the church court delivered its verdict, and the sentence was sent to the civil court, which now had no reason to refuse approval.

There was some hesitation as to the kind of death the marshal was to suffer. The members of the secular tribunal were not unanimous on this point. The president put it to the vote, and collected the votes himself; then he reseated himself, covered his head, and said in a solemn voice:—

There was some uncertainty about what kind of death the marshal was going to face. The members of the secular tribunal couldn’t agree on this matter. The president called for a vote and counted the votes himself; then he sat back down, covered his head, and said in a serious tone:—

“The court, notwithstanding the quality, dignity, and nobility of the accused, condemns him to be hung and burned. Wherefore I admonish you who are condemned, to ask pardon of God, and grace to die well, in great contrition for having committed the said crimes. And the said sentence shall be carried into execution to-morrow morning between eleven and twelve o’clock.” A similar sentence was pronounced upon Henriet and Pontou.

“The court, despite the character, dignity, and nobility of the accused, condemns him to be hanged and burned. Therefore, I advise you who are condemned to seek forgiveness from God and the strength to die well, with deep remorse for committing these crimes. And the sentence will be carried out tomorrow morning between eleven and twelve o’clock.” A similar sentence was given to Henriet and Pontou.

On the morrow, October 26th, at nine o’clock in the morning, a general procession composed of half the people of Nantes, the clergy and the bishop bearing the blessed Sacrament, left the cathedral and went round the city visiting each of the principal churches, where masses were said for the three under sentence.

On the next day, October 26th, at nine o’clock in the morning, a large procession made up of half the people of Nantes, the clergy, and the bishop carrying the blessed Sacrament left the cathedral and circled the city, stopping at each of the main churches, where masses were held for the three under sentence.

At eleven the prisoners were conducted to the place of execution, which was in the meadow of Biesse, on the further side of the Loire.

At eleven, the prisoners were taken to the execution site, which was in the meadow of Biesse, on the other side of the Loire.

Three gibbets had been erected, one higher than the others, and beneath each was a pile of faggots, tar, and brushwood.

Three gallows had been set up, one taller than the others, and under each was a pile of sticks, tar, and brush.

It was a glorious, breezy day, not a cloud was to be seen in the blue heavens; the Loire rolled silently towards the sea its mighty volumes of turbid water, seeming bright and blue as it reflected the brilliancy and colour of the sky. The poplars shivered and whitened in the fresh air with a pleasant rustle, and the willows flickered and wavered above the stream.

It was a beautiful, breezy day with no clouds in the blue sky; the Loire flowed quietly toward the sea, its powerful, muddy waters appearing bright and blue as they mirrored the brilliance and color of the sky. The poplars trembled and shimmered in the fresh air with a nice rustling sound, and the willows danced and swayed above the stream.

A vast crowd had assembled round the gallows; it was with difficulty that a way was made for the condemned, who came on chanting the De profundis. The spectators of all ages took up the psalm and chanted it with them, so that the surge of the old Gregorian tone might have been heard by the duke and the bishop, who had shut themselves up in the château of Nantes during the hour of execution.

A huge crowd had gathered around the gallows; it was hard to make a path for the condemned, who arrived singing the De profundis. People of all ages joined in the psalm, singing along with them, so that the wave of the old Gregorian melody could have been heard by the duke and the bishop, who had locked themselves away in the château of Nantes during the execution.

After the close of the psalm, which was terminated by the Requiem æternam instead of the Gloria, the Sire de Retz thanked those who had conducted him, and then embraced Pontou and Henriet, before delivering himself of the following address, or rather sermon:—

After the psalm ended, which concluded with the Requiem æternam instead of the Gloria, Sire de Retz thanked those who had guided him, then hugged Pontou and Henriet before giving the following speech, or rather sermon:—

“My very dear friends and servants, be strong and courageous against the assaults of the devil, and feel great displeasure and contrition for your ill deeds, without despairing of God’s mercy. Believe with me, that there is no sin, however great, in the world, which God, in his grace and loving kindness, will not pardon, when one asks it of Him with contrition of heart. Remember that the Lord God is always more ready to receive the sinner than is the sinner to ask of Him pardon. Moreover, let us very humbly thank Him for his great love to us in letting us die in full possession of our faculties, and not cutting us off suddenly in the midst of our misdeeds. Let us conceive such a love of God, and such repentance, that we shall not fear death, which is only a little pang, without which we could not see God in his glory. Besides we must desire to be freed from this world, in which is only misery, that we may go to everlasting glory. Let us rejoice rather, for although we have sinned grievously here below, yet we shall be united in Paradise, our souls being parted from our bodies, and we shall be together for ever and ever, if only we endure in our pious and honourable contrition to our last sigh.”[1] Then the marshal, who was to be executed first, left his companions and placed himself in the hands of his executioners. He took off his cap, knelt, kissed a crucifix, and made a pious oration to the crowd much in the style of his address to his friends Pontou and Henriet.

“My very dear friends and servants, be strong and brave against the attacks of the devil, and feel deep regret and remorse for your wrongdoings, without losing hope in God’s mercy. Believe with me that there is no sin, no matter how serious, that God, in His grace and kindness, will not forgive if one asks Him with a sincere heart. Remember that the Lord God is always more willing to accept the sinner than the sinner is to ask for His forgiveness. Additionally, let us humbly thank Him for His great love by allowing us to die with full awareness, rather than suddenly cutting us off in the midst of our wrongs. Let us foster such love for God and such repentance that we won’t fear death, which is just a brief pain, without which we could not see God in His glory. Moreover, we should desire to be freed from this world, which is filled with misery, so that we can attain everlasting glory. Let us feel joy instead, for even though we have sinned heavily here on earth, we will be united in Paradise, our souls separated from our bodies, and we will be together forever, as long as we persist in our pious and honorable contrition until our last breath.”[1] Then the marshal, who was to be executed first, left his companions and placed himself in the hands of his executioners. He took off his cap, knelt, kissed a crucifix, and made a heartfelt speech to the crowd much like his address to his friends Pontou and Henriet.

[1] The case of the Sire de Retz is one to make us see the great danger there is in trusting to feelings in matters of religion. “If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments,” said our Lord. How many hope to go to heaven because they have pious emotions!

[1] The case of the Sire de Retz is a reminder of the serious risk of relying on feelings in religious matters. “If you want to enter life, keep the commandments,” said our Lord. How many people believe they will go to heaven just because they have good feelings!

Then he commenced reciting the prayers of the dying; the executioner passed the cord round his neck, and adjusted the knot. He mounted a tall stool, erected at the foot of the gallows as a last honour paid to the nobility of the criminal. The pile of firewood was lighted before the executioners had left him.

Then he started saying the prayers for the dying; the executioner put the cord around his neck and tied the knot. He stepped up onto a tall stool set up at the base of the gallows as a final honor for the nobility of the criminal. The pile of firewood was lit before the executioners had left him.

Pontou and Henriet, who were still on their knees, raised their eyes to their master and cried to him, extending their arms,—

Pontou and Henriet, still on their knees, looked up at their master and cried out to him, stretching out their arms,—

“At this last hour, monseigneur, be a good and valiant soldier of God, and remember the passion of Jesus Christ which wrought our redemption. Farewell, we hope soon to meet in Paradise!

“At this final hour, my lord, be a good and brave soldier of God, and remember the suffering of Jesus Christ that brought us our salvation. Farewell, we hope to meet again soon in Paradise!”

The stool was cast down, and the Sire de Retz dropped. The fire roared up, the flames leaped about him, and enveloped him as be swung.

The stool fell, and Sire de Retz dropped. The fire blazed up, the flames danced around him, and surrounded him as he swung.

Suddenly, mingling with the deep booming of the cathedral bell, swelled up the wild unearthly wail of the Dies iræ.

Suddenly, along with the deep booming of the cathedral bell, rose the wild, otherworldly wail of the Dies iræ.

No sound among the crowd, only the growl of the fire, and the solemn strain of the hymn

No noise in the crowd, just the crackling of the fire and the serious tune of the hymn.

Lo, the Book, exactly worded,
Wherein all hath been recorded;
Thence shall judgment be awarded.

When the Judge his seat attaineth,
And each hidden deed arraigneth,
Nothing unavenged remaineth.

What shall I, frail man, be pleading?
Who for me be interceding?
When the just are mercy needing.

King of Majesty tremendous,
Who dost free salvation send us,
Fount of pity! then befriend us.

*    *    *    *

Low I kneel, with heart-submission;
See, like ashes, my contrition—
Help me in my last condition!

Ah I that day of tears and mourning!
From the dust of earth returning,
Man for judgment must prepare him!
Spare, O, God, in mercy spare him!
Lord, who didst our souls redeem,
Grant a blessed requiem!

AMEN.

Look, the Book, perfectly written,
Where everything has been recorded;
From there, judgment will be given.

When the Judge takes His seat,
And every hidden act is examined,
Nothing will go unpunished.

What can I, a fragile man, say in my defense?
Who will speak on my behalf?
When the righteous are in need of mercy.

King of overwhelming majesty,
Who sends us the gift of salvation,
Source of compassion! Please help us.

*    *    *    *

I kneel low, with a submissive heart;
Look, my remorse is like ashes—
Help me in my final hour!

Ah, that day of tears and sorrow!
From the dust of the earth, we return,
Every person must prepare for judgment!
Spare, O God, in mercy spare him!
Lord, who redeemed our souls,
Grant a blessed rest!

AMEN.

Six women, veiled, and robed in white, and six Carmelites advanced. bearing a coffin.

Six women, wearing veils and dressed in white, walked forward, carrying a coffin, accompanied by six Carmelites.

It was whispered that one of the veiled women was Madame de Retz, and that the others were members of the most illustrious houses of Brittany.

It was whispered that one of the women in veils was Madame de Retz, and that the others were from the most prominent families in Brittany.

The cord by which the marshal was hung was cut, and he fell into a cradle of iron prepared to receive the corpse. The body was removed before the fire had gained any mastery over it. It was placed in the coffin., and the monks and the women transported it to the Carmelite monastery of Nantes, according to the wishes of the deceased.

The rope that the marshal was hanged with was cut, and he dropped into an iron cradle set up to catch the body. The body was taken away before the fire could get a good hold on it. It was put into a coffin, and the monks and women carried it to the Carmelite monastery of Nantes, following the deceased's wishes.

In the meantime, the sentence had been executed upon Pontou and Henriet; they were hung and burned to dust. Their ashes were cast to the winds; whilst in the Carmelite church of Our Lady were celebrated with pomp the obsequies of the very high, very powerful, very illustrious Seigneur Gilles de Laval, Sire de Retz, late Chamberlain of King Charles VII., and Marshal of France!

In the meantime, the sentence was carried out on Pontou and Henriet; they were hanged and burned to ashes. Their ashes were scattered to the winds, while in the Carmelite church of Our Lady, the elaborate funeral services were held for the very high, very powerful, very illustrious Lord Gilles de Laval, Sire de Retz, former Chamberlain of King Charles VII, and Marshal of France!

CHAPTER XIV.
A GALICIAN WERE-WOLF.

The Inhabitants of Austrian Galicia—The Hamlet of Polomyja—Summer Evening in the Forest—The Beggar Swiatek—A Girl disappears—A School-boy vanishes—A Servant-girl lost—Another Boy carried of—The Discovery made by the Publican of Polomyja—Swiatek locked up—Brought to Dabkow—Commits suicide.

The People of Austrian Galicia—The Village of Polomyja—Summer Evening in the Forest—The Beggar Swiatek—A Girl Goes Missing—A Schoolboy Disappears—A Maid Lost—Another Boy Taken—The Discovery by the Tavern Owner of Polomyja—Swiatek Imprisoned—Taken to Dabkow—Commits Suicide.

The inhabitants of Austrian Galicia are quiet, inoffensive people, take them as a whole. The Jews, who number a twelfth of the population, are the most intelligent, energetic, and certainly the most money-making individuals in the province, though the Poles proper, or Mazurs, are not devoid of natural parts.

The people of Austrian Galicia are generally quiet and harmless. The Jews, who make up about one-twelfth of the population, are the smartest, most hardworking, and definitely the best at making money in the province, although the Poles, or Mazurs, also have their own strengths.

Perhaps as remarkable a phenomenon as any other in that kingdom—for kingdom of Waldimir it was—is the enormous numerical preponderance of the nobility over the untitled. In 1837 the proportions stood thus: 32,190 nobles to 2,076 tradesmen.

Perhaps as remarkable a phenomenon as any other in that kingdom—for the kingdom of Waldimir it was—is the enormous numerical dominance of the nobility over the untitled. In 1837, the proportions were as follows: 32,190 nobles to 2,076 tradesmen.

The average of execution for crime is nine a year, out of a population of four and a half millions,—by no means a high figure, considering the peremptory way in which justice is dealt forth in that province. Yet, in the most quiet and well-disposed neighbourhoods, occasionally the most startling atrocities are committed, occurring when least expected, and sometimes perpetrated by the very person who is least suspected.

The average number of executions for crime is nine a year, out of a population of four and a half million—definitely not a high number, considering how strictly justice is enforced in that area. Yet, in the most peaceful and well-behaved neighborhoods, shocking crimes can still happen, often when you least expect them, and sometimes carried out by the person you would least suspect.

Just sixteen years ago there happened in the circle of Tornow, in Western Galicia-the province is divided into nine circles-a circumstance which will probably furnish the grandames with a story for their firesides, during their bitter Galician winters, for many a long year.

Just sixteen years ago, something happened in the Tornow area of Western Galicia—since the province is divided into nine areas—that will likely give grandmothers a story to share by the fire during the long, cold winters in Galicia for many years to come.

In the circle of Tornow, in the lordship of Parkost, is a little hamlet called Polomyja, consisting of eight hovels and a Jewish tavern. The inhabitants are mostly woodcutters, hewing down the firs of the dense forest in which their village is situated, and conveying them to the nearest water, down which they are floated to the Vistula. Each tenant pays no rent for his cottage and pitch of field, but is bound to work a fixed number of days for his landlord: a practice universal in Galicia, and often productive of much discontent and injustice, as the proprietor exacts labour from his tenant on those days when the harvest has to be got in, or the land is m best condition for tillage, and just when the peasant would gladly be engaged upon his own small plot. Money is scarce in the province, and this is accordingly the only way in which the landlord can be sure of his dues.

In the Tornow region, in the Parkost area, there's a small village called Polomyja, made up of eight cottages and a Jewish tavern. Most of the locals are woodcutters, chopping down the fir trees in the thick forest surrounding their village and transporting them to the nearest waterway, from which they are floated to the Vistula River. Each tenant doesn’t pay rent for his cottage and small field, but is required to work a set number of days for his landlord. This is a common practice in Galicia and often leads to a lot of dissatisfaction and unfairness, as the landlord demands labor from the tenant during critical times like harvest or when the land is best for planting, exactly when the peasant would prefer to be working on his own small plot. Money is hard to come by in the province, so this is the only way for the landlord to ensure he gets his dues.

Most of the villagers of Polomyja are miserably poor; but by cultivating a little maize, and keeping a few fowls or a pig, they scrape together sufficient to sustain life. During the summer the men collect resin from the pines, from each of which, once in twelve Years, they strip a slip of bark, leaving the resin to exude and trickle into a small earthenware jar at its roots; and, during the winter, as already stated, they fell the trees and roll them down to the river.

Most of the people in Polomyja are really poor, but by growing a bit of corn and raising some chickens or a pig, they manage to get by. In the summer, the men gather resin from the pine trees. Once every twelve years, they strip a piece of bark from each tree, allowing the resin to drip into a small earthen jar at its base. In the winter, as mentioned earlier, they cut down the trees and roll them down to the river.

Polomyja is not a cheerful spot—nested among dense masses of pine, which shed a gloom over the little hamlet; yet, on a fine day, it is pleasant enough for the old women to sit at their cottage doors, scenting that matchless pine fragrance, sweeter than the balm of the Spice Islands, for there is nothing cloying in that exquisite and exhilarating odour; listening to the harp-like thrill of the breeze in the old grey tree-tops, and knitting quietly at long stockings, whilst their little grandchildren romp in the heather and tufted fern.

Polomyja isn't a bright place—tucked away among thick clusters of pine that cast a shadow over the small village; however, on a nice day, it's pleasant enough for the elderly women to sit at their cottage doors, enjoying that unique pine scent, sweeter than anything from the Spice Islands, because there's nothing overly sweet about that lovely and refreshing aroma; listening to the harp-like sound of the breeze in the old grey treetops, and quietly knitting long stockings while their young grandchildren play in the heather and clumps of fern.

Towards evening, too, there is something indescribably beautiful in the firwood. The sun dives among the trees, and paints their boles with patches of luminous saffron, or falling over a level clearing, glorifies it with its orange dye, so visibly contrasting with the blue-purple shadow on the western rim of unreclaimed forest, deep and luscious as the bloom on a plum. The birds then are hastening to their nests, a ger-falcon, high overhead, is kindled with sunlight; capering and gambolling among the branches, the merry squirrel skips home for the night.

Towards evening, there's something indescribably beautiful in the fir forest. The sun dips down among the trees, painting their trunks with bright patches of yellow-orange, and shining over a flat clearing, illuminating it with its warm glow, which contrasts sharply with the deep blue-purple shadows on the western edge of the untamed forest, rich and lush like the skin of a plum. The birds are rushing back to their nests, a falcon high above is lit up by the sunlight; playfully jumping among the branches, the cheerful squirrel is heading home for the night.

The sun goes down, but the sky is still shining with twilight. The wild cat begins to hiss and squall in the forest, the heron to flap hastily by, the stork on the top of the tavern chimney to poise itself on one leg for sleep. To-whoo! an owl begins to wake up. Hark! the woodcutters are coming home with a song.

The sun sets, but the sky is still glowing with twilight. The wild cat starts to hiss and yowl in the woods, the heron flutters by in a hurry, and the stork on top of the tavern chimney balances on one leg, getting ready to sleep. To-whoo! an owl starts to wake up. Listen! the woodcutters are coming home singing.

Such is Polomyja in summer time, and much resembling it are the hamlets scattered about the forest, at intervals of a few miles; in each, the public-house being the most commodious and best-built edifice, the church, whenever there is one, not remarkable for anything but its bulbous steeple.

Such is Polomyja in the summer, and the villages scattered throughout the forest, a few miles apart, are quite similar; in each, the pub is the most convenient and best-built structure, and the church, if there is one, is only notable for its bulbous steeple.

You would hardly believe that amidst all this poverty a beggar could have picked up any subsistence, and yet, a few years ago, Sunday after Sunday, there sat a white-bearded venerable man at the church door, asking alms.

You would hardly believe that in all this poverty, a beggar could manage to survive, yet, a few years ago, Sunday after Sunday, there was a white-bearded old man sitting at the church door, asking for donations.

Poor people are proverbially compassionate and liberal, so that the old man generally got a few coppers, and often some good woman bade him come into her cottage, and let him have some food.

Poor people are known for being kind and generous, so the old man usually received a few coins, and often a kind woman invited him into her cottage to give him some food.

Occasionally Swiatek—that was the beggar’s name, went his rounds selling small pinchbeck ornaments and beads; generally, however, only appealing to charity.

Occasionally, Swiatek—that was the beggar’s name—went around selling small fake gold ornaments and beads; mostly, though, he just relied on people’s kindness.

One Sunday, after church, a Mazur and his wife invited the old man into their hut and gave him a crust of pie and some meat. There were several children about, but a little girl, of nine or ten, attracted the old man’s attention by her artless tricks.

One Sunday, after church, a Mazur and his wife invited the old man into their hut and offered him a piece of pie and some meat. There were several kids around, but a little girl, around nine or ten, caught the old man's attention with her innocent antics.

Swiatek felt in his pocket and produced a ring, enclosing a piece of coloured glass set over foil. This he presented to the child, who ran off delighted to show her acquisition to her companions.

Swiatek reached into his pocket and pulled out a ring with a piece of colored glass set over foil. He gave it to the child, who ran off happily to show her friends.

“Is that little maid your daughter?” asked the beggar.

“Is that girl your daughter?” asked the beggar.

“No,” answered the house-wife, “she is an orphan; there was a widow in this place who died, leaving the child, and I have taken charge of her; one mouth more will not matter much, and the good God will bless us.”

“No,” replied the housewife, “she's an orphan; there was a widow in this area who passed away, leaving the child, and I’ve taken her in. One more mouth to feed won’t make much of a difference, and God will bless us for it.”

“Ay, ay! to be sure He will; the orphans and fatherless are under His own peculiar care.”

“Ay, ay! Of course He will; the orphans and fatherless are under His special care.”

“She’s a good little thing, and gives no trouble,” observed the woman. “You go back to Polomyja tonight, I reckon.”

“She’s a good kid and doesn’t cause any trouble,” the woman said. “I assume you’ll head back to Polomyja tonight.”

“I do—ah!” exclaimed Swiatek, as the little girl ran up to him. You like the ring, is it not beautiful? I found it under a big fir to the left of the churchyard,there may be dozens there. You must turn round three times, bow to the moon, and say, ‘Zaboï!’ then look among the tree-roots till you find one.”

“I do—ah!” exclaimed Swiatek as the little girl ran up to him. “You like the ring? Isn’t it beautiful? I found it under a big fir to the left of the churchyard; there might be dozens there. You have to turn around three times, bow to the moon, and say, ‘Zaboï!’ then look among the tree roots until you find one.”

“Come along!” screamed the child to its comrades; “we will go and look for rings.”

"Come on!" yelled the kid to their friends; "let's go look for rings."

“You must seek separately,” said Swiatek.

“You need to look separately,” said Swiatek.

The children scampered off into the wood.

The kids ran off into the woods.

“I have done one good thing for you,” laughed the beggar, “in ridding you, for a time, of the noise of those children.”

“I've done one good thing for you,” laughed the beggar, “by giving you a break from the noise of those kids for a while.”

“I am glad of a little quiet now and then,” said the woman; “the children will not let the baby sleep at times with their clatter. Are you going?”

“I appreciate a bit of peace and quiet now and then,” the woman said; “the kids can be so loud that they sometimes wake the baby. Are you leaving?”

“Yes; I must reach Polomyja to-night. I am old and very feeble, and poor”—he began to fall into his customary whine— very poor, but I thank and pray to God for you.”

“Yes; I need to get to Polomyja tonight. I’m old and really weak, and poor”—he started to slip into his usual whining—“very poor, but I thank and pray to God for you.”

Swiatek left the cottage.

Swiatek left the cabin.

That little orphan was never seen again.

That little orphan was never seen again.

The Austrian Government has, of late years, been vigorously advancing education among the lower orders, and establishing schools throughout the province.

The Austrian Government has recently been actively promoting education among lower-income groups and setting up schools across the province.

The children were returning from class one day, and were scattered among the trees, some pursuing a field-mouse, others collecting juniper-berries, and some sauntering with their hands in their pockets, whistling.

The kids were coming back from class one day, spread out among the trees. Some were chasing a field mouse, others were picking juniper berries, and some were strolling with their hands in their pockets, whistling.

“Where’s Peter?” asked one little boy of another who was beside him. “We three go home the same way, let us go together.”

“Where’s Peter?” one little boy asked another who was next to him. “We three go home the same way, so let’s go together.”

“Peter!” shouted the lad.

“Peter!” yelled the kid.

“Here I am!” was the answer from among the trees; “I’ll be with you directly.”

“Here I am!” came the reply from the trees; “I’ll be with you shortly.”

“Oh, I see him!” said the elder boy. “There is some one talking to him.”

“Oh, I see him!” said the older boy. “Someone is talking to him.”

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“Yonder, among the pines. Ah! they have gone further into the shadow, and I cannot see them any more. I wonder who was with him; a man, I think.”

“Over there, among the pines. Ah! They've moved further into the shadows, and I can't see them anymore. I wonder who was with him; I think it was a man.”

The boys waited till they were tired, and then they sauntered home, determined to thrash Peter for having kept them waiting. But Peter was never seen again.

The boys waited until they got tired, and then they strolled home, ready to beat up Peter for making them wait. But Peter was never seen again.

Some time after this a servant-girl, belonging to a small store kept by a Russian, disappeared from a village five miles from Polomyja. She had been sent with a parcel of grocery to a cottage at no very great distance, but lying apart from the main cluster of hovels, and surrounded by trees.

Some time later, a maid who worked for a small shop run by a Russian went missing from a village five miles from Polomyja. She had been sent with a grocery parcel to a cottage not too far away, but it was located separately from the main group of houses and was surrounded by trees.

The day closed in, and her master waited her return anxiously, but as several hours elapsed without any sign of her, he—assisted by the neighbours—went in search of her.

The day came to an end, and her master waited for her to come back anxiously, but after several hours passed with no sign of her, he—helped by the neighbors—went to look for her.

A slight powdering of snow covered the ground, and her footsteps could be traced at intervals where she had diverged from the beaten track. In that part of the road where the trees were thickest, there were marks of two pair of feet leaving the path; but owing to the density of the trees at that spot and to the slightness of the fall of snow, which did not reach the soil, where shaded by the pines, the footprints were immediately lost. By the following morning a heavy fall had obliterated any further traces which day-light might have discovered.

A light layer of snow covered the ground, and her footsteps could be seen at intervals where she had stepped off the main path. In the area where the trees were the thickest, there were prints from two pairs of feet leaving the trail; however, due to the density of the trees there and the thin layer of snow that didn't touch the ground, especially under the pines, the footprints quickly disappeared. By the next morning, a heavy snowfall had erased any further evidence that daylight might have revealed.

The servant-girl also was never seen again.

The maid was never seen again.

During the winter of 1849 the wolves were supposed to have been particularly ravenous, for thus alone did people account for the mysterious disappearances of children.

During the winter of 1849, the wolves were believed to be especially hungry, as this was the only explanation people had for the mysterious disappearances of children.

A little boy had been sent to a fountain to fetch water; the pitcher was found standing by the well, but the boy had vanished. The villagers turned out, and those wolves which could be found were despatched.

A little boy had been sent to a fountain to get water; the pitcher was found by the well, but the boy was gone. The villagers came out, and any wolves they could find were taken care of.

We have already introduced our readers to Polomyja, although the occurrences above related did not take place among those eight hovels, but in neighbouring villages. The reason for our having given a more detailed account of this cluster of houses—rude cabins they were—will now become apparent.

We have already introduced our readers to Polomyja, although the events mentioned above didn't happen in those eight huts, but in nearby villages. The reason we provided a more detailed description of this group of houses—crude cabins they were—will now become clear.

In May, 1849, the innkeeper of Polomyja missed a couple of ducks, and his suspicions fell upon the beggar who lived there, and whom he held in no esteem, as he himself was a hard-working industrious man, whilst Swiatek maintained himself, his wife, and children by mendicity, although possessed of sufficient arable land to yield an excellent crop of maize, and produce vegetables, if tilled with ordinary care.

In May 1849, the innkeeper of Polomyja noticed that a couple of ducks were missing, and he suspected the beggar who lived nearby, whom he looked down on. The innkeeper saw himself as a hard-working, industrious man, while Swiatek supported himself, his wife, and their children by begging, even though he had enough farmland to grow a great crop of maize and produce vegetables if he just put in some regular effort.

As the publican approached the cottage a fragrant whiff of roast greeted his nostrils.

As the bartender walked up to the cottage, a delicious smell of roast filled the air.

“I’ll catch the fellow in the act,” said the innkeeper to himself, stealing up to the door, and taking good care not to be observed.

“I’ll catch him red-handed,” the innkeeper said to himself, sneaking up to the door and making sure not to be seen.

As he threw open the door, he saw the mendicant hurriedly shuffle something under his feet, and conceal it beneath his long clothes. The publican was on him in an instant, had him by the throat, charged him with theft, and dragged him from his seat. Judge of his sickening horror when from beneath the pauper’s clothes rolled forth the head of a girl about the age of fourteen or fifteen years, carefully separated from the trunk.

As he flung the door open, he noticed the beggar quickly shove something under his feet and hide it under his long clothes. The tax collector was on him immediately, grabbing him by the throat, accusing him of theft, and pulling him from his seat. Imagine his disgust when, from beneath the beggar's clothing, the head of a girl around fourteen or fifteen years old rolled out, carefully separated from the body.

In a short while the neighbours came up. The venerable Swiatek was locked up, along with his wife, his daughter—a girl of sixteen—and a son, aged five.

In a little while, the neighbors showed up. The respected Swiatek was shut inside, along with his wife, his sixteen-year-old daughter, and his five-year-old son.

The hut was thoroughly examined, and the mutilated remains of the poor girl discovered. In a vat were found the legs and thighs, partly raw, partly stewed or roasted. In a chest were the heart, liver, and entrails, all prepared and cleaned, as neatly as though done by a skilful butcher; and, finally, under the oven was a bowl full of fresh blood. On his way to the magistrate of the district. the wretched man flung himself repeatedly on the ground, struggled with his guards, and endeavoured to suffocate himself by gulping clown clods of earth and stones, but was prevented by his conductors.

The hut was thoroughly searched, and the disfigured remains of the poor girl were found. In a vat, her legs and thighs were discovered, some raw and some cooked or roasted. In a chest, her heart, liver, and entrails were neatly prepared and cleaned, as if done by a skilled butcher; and finally, under the oven, there was a bowl full of fresh blood. On his way to the district magistrate, the miserable man threw himself repeatedly on the ground, struggled with his guards, and tried to suffocate himself by swallowing clods of dirt and stones, but his escorts stopped him.

When taken before the Protokoll at Dabkow, he stated that he had already killed and—assisted by his family—eaten six persons: his children, however, asserted most positively that the number was much greater than he had represented, and their testimony is borne out by the fact, that the remains of fourteen different caps and suits of clothes, male as well as female, were found in his house.

When he was questioned at the Protokoll in Dabkow, he claimed that he had already killed and—helped by his family—eaten six people. However, his children strongly insisted that the actual number was much higher than he suggested, and their statements are supported by the discovery of the remains of fourteen different hats and clothing, both male and female, in his house.

The origin of this horrible and depraved taste was as follows, according to Swiatek’s own confession:—

The origin of this awful and morally corrupt taste was as follows, according to Swiatek’s own confession:—

In 1846, three years previous, a Jewish tavern in the neighbourhood had been burned down, and the host had himself perished in the flames. Swiatek, whilst examining the ruins, had found the half-roasted corpse of the publican among the charred rafters of the house. At that time the old man was craving with hunger, having been destitute of food for some time. The scent and the sight of the roasted flesh inspired him with an uncontrollable desire to taste of it. He tore off a portion of the carcase and satiated his hunger upon it, and at the same time he conceived such a liking for it, that he could feel no rest till he had tasted again. His second victim was the orphan above alluded to; since then—that is, during the period of no less than three years—he had frequently subsisted in the same manner, and had actually grown sleek and fat upon his frightful meals.

In 1846, three years earlier, a Jewish tavern in the area had been burned down, and the owner had died in the flames. Swiatek, while inspecting the rubble, found the half-cooked body of the tavern keeper among the charred beams of the building. At that time, the old man had been starving, deprived of food for a while. The smell and sight of the roasted flesh ignited an uncontrollable urge in him to eat it. He tore off a piece of the carcass and satisfied his hunger, and at that moment, he developed such a craving for it that he couldn’t rest until he tasted it again. His second victim was the orphan mentioned earlier; since then—that is, over the course of three years—he had often survived in the same way and had actually become sleek and fat from his gruesome meals.

The excitement roused by the discovery of these atrocities was intense; several poor mothers who had bewailed the loss of their little ones, felt their wounds reopened agonisingly. Popular indignation rose to the highest pitch: there was some fear lest the criminal should be torn in pieces himself by the enraged people, as soon as he was brought to trial: but he saved the necessity of precautions being taken to ensure his safety, for, on the first night of his confinement, he hanged himself from the bars of the prison-window.

The thrill caused by discovering these terrible acts was overwhelming; several grieving mothers, who had mourned the loss of their children, felt their pain flare up again. Public outrage reached its peak: there was real concern that the criminal would be torn apart by the furious crowd as soon as he went to trial. However, he eliminated the need for safety measures because, on the first night of his confinement, he hanged himself from the prison window bars.

CHAPTER XV.
ANOMALOUS CASE.—THE HUMAN HYÆNA.

Ghouls—Story from Fornari—Quotation from Apuleius—Incident mentioned by Marcassus—Cemeteries of Paris violated—Discovery of Violator—Confession of M. Bertrand.

Ghouls—Story from Fornari—Quotation from Apuleius—Incident mentioned by Marcassus—Cemeteries of Paris violated—Discovery of Violator—Confession of M. Bertrand.

It is well known that Oriental romance is full of stories of violators of graves. Eastern superstition attributes to certain individuals a passion for unearthing corpses and mangling them. Of a moonlight night weird forms are seen stealing among the tombs, and burrowing into them with their long nails, desiring to reach the bodies of the dead ere the first streak of dawn compels them to retire. These ghouls, as they are called, are supposed generally to require the flesh of the dead for incantations or magical compositions, but very often they are actuated by the sole desire of rending the sleeping corpse, and disturbing its repose. There is every probability that these ghouls were no mere creations of the imagination, but were actual resurrectionists. Human fat and the hair of a corpse which has grown in the grave, form ingredients in many a necromantic receipt, and the witches who compounded these diabolical mixtures, would unearth corpses in order to obtain the requisite ingredients. It was the same in the middle ages, and to such an extent did the fear of ghouls extend, that it was common in Brittany for churchyards to be provided with lamps, kept burning during the night, that witches might be deterred from venturing under cover of darkness to open the graves.

It’s widely recognized that Eastern romance is filled with tales of grave robbers. Eastern superstitions suggest that certain people have a fascination with digging up corpses and mutilating them. On moonlit nights, strange figures are seen sneaking among the tombstones, clawing their way into the graves, eager to reach the bodies of the dead before the first light of dawn forces them to flee. These figures, known as ghouls, are generally believed to need the flesh of the dead for spells or magical concoctions, but often their only motivation is the desire to tear apart the resting corpse and disrupt its peace. There’s a strong possibility that these ghouls weren’t just figments of the imagination, but rather real body snatchers. Human fat and hair from cadavers that have decayed in the ground are key ingredients in many necromantic recipes, and the witches who mixed these sinister concoctions would dig up bodies to get what they needed. This was true in the Middle Ages, and the fear of ghouls became so widespread that in Brittany, churchyards were often equipped with lamps that stayed lit at night to discourage witches from creeping in under the cover of darkness to open graves.

Fornari gives the following story of a ghoul in his History of Sorcerers:—

Fornari shares this story about a ghoul in his History of Sorcerers:—

In the beginning of the 15th century, there lived at Bagdad an aged merchant who had grown wealthy in his business, and who had an only son to whom he was tenderly attached. He resolved to marry him to the daughter of another merchant, a girl of considerable fortune, but without any personal attractions. Abul-Hassan, the merchant’s son, on being shown the portrait of the lady, requested his father to delay the marriage till he could reconcile his mind to it. Instead, however, of doing this, he fell in love with another girl, the daughter of a sage, and he gave his father no peace till he consented to the marriage with the object of his affections. The old man stood out as long as he could, but finding that his son was bent on acquiring the hand of the fair Nadilla, and was equally resolute not to accept the rich and ugly lady, he did what most fathers, under such circumstances, are constrained to do, he acquiesced.

In the early 15th century, there was an old merchant living in Baghdad who had become wealthy through his trade. He had one son, whom he loved dearly. The merchant decided to arrange a marriage for his son with the daughter of another merchant, a girl who had a lot of money but wasn't attractive. When Abul-Hassan, the merchant's son, saw the girl's portrait, he asked his father to postpone the marriage until he could come to terms with it. Instead of waiting, he fell in love with another girl, the daughter of a wise man, and he wouldn’t give his father any peace until he agreed to let him marry the girl he loved. The old man resisted for as long as he could, but realizing that his son was determined to marry Nadilla and was equally set against the rich and unattractive girl, he eventually did what most fathers in that situation end up doing: he gave in.

The wedding took place with great pomp and ceremony, and a happy honeymoon ensued, which might have been happier but for one little circumstance which led to very serious consequences.

The wedding happened with a lot of flair and celebration, and a joyful honeymoon followed, which could have been even better if it weren't for one small detail that resulted in serious consequences.

Abul-Hassan noticed that his bride quitted the nuptial couch as soon as she thought her husband was asleep, and did not return to it, till an boar before dawn.

Abul-Hassan noticed that his bride left the wedding bed as soon as she thought her husband was asleep and didn’t come back until just before dawn.

Filled with curiosity, Hassan one night feigned sleep, and saw his wife rise and leave the room as usual. He followed cautiously, and saw her enter a cemetery. By the straggling moonbeams he beheld her go into a tomb; he stepped in after her.

Filled with curiosity, Hassan one night pretended to be asleep and watched his wife get up and leave the room like usual. He followed her quietly and saw her enter a cemetery. By the scattered moonlight, he saw her go into a tomb; he stepped in after her.

The scene within was horrible. A party of ghouls were assembled with the spoils of the graves they had violated., and were feasting on the flesh of the long-buried corpses. His own wife, who, by the way, never touched supper at home, played no inconsiderable part in the hideous banquet.

The scene inside was terrible. A group of ghouls had gathered with the treasures from the graves they had disturbed and were feasting on the flesh of the long-buried corpses. His own wife, who, by the way, never ate dinner at home, played a significant role in the gruesome banquet.

As soon as he could safely escape, Abul-Hassan stole back to his bed.

As soon as he could safely get away, Abul-Hassan sneaked back to his bed.

He said nothing to his bride till next evening when supper was laid, and she declined to eat; then he insisted on her partaking, and when she positively refused, he exclaimed wrathfully,—“Yes, you keep your appetite for your feast with the ghouls!” Nadilla was silent; she turned pale and trembled, and without a word sought her bed. At midnight she rose, fell on her husband with her nails and teeth, tore his throat, and having opened a vein, attempted to suck his blood; but Abul-Hassan springing to his feet threw her down, and with a blow killed her. She was buried next day.

He said nothing to his bride until the next evening when dinner was served, and she refused to eat. He insisted that she eat, and when she stubbornly declined, he shouted angrily, “Yes, you save your appetite for your feast with the ghouls!” Nadilla was silent; she turned pale and trembled, and without a word, she went to her bed. At midnight, she got up, attacked her husband with her nails and teeth, tore his throat, and tried to drink his blood; but Abul-Hassan sprang to his feet, threw her down, and killed her with a single blow. She was buried the next day.

Three days after, at midnight, she re-appeared, attacked her husband again, and again attempted to suck his blood. He fled from her, and on the morrow opened her tomb, burned her to ashes, and cast them into the Tigris.

Three days later, at midnight, she showed up again, attacked her husband once more, and tried to drink his blood. He ran away from her, and the next day he opened her tomb, burned her to ashes, and threw them into the Tigris.

This story connects the ghoul with the vampire. As will be seen by a former chapter, the were-wolf and the vampire are closely related.

This story links the ghoul with the vampire. As noted in a previous chapter, the werewolf and the vampire are closely connected.

That the ancients held the same belief that the witches violate corpses, is evident from the third episode in the Golden Ass of Apuleius. I will only quote the words of the crier:—

That the ancients shared the belief that witches defile corpses is clear from the third episode in the Golden Ass by Apuleius. I will just quote the words of the crier:—

“I pray thee, tell me,” replied I, “of what kind are the duties attached to this funeral guardianship?” “Duties!” quoth the crier; “why, keep wide awake all night, with thine eyes fixed steadily upon the corpse, neither winking nor blinking, nor looking to the right nor looking to the left, either to one side or the other, be it even little; for the witches, infamous wretches that they are! can slip out of their skins in an instant and change themselves into the form of any animal they have a mind; and then they crawl along so slyly, that the eyes of justice, nay, the eyes of the sun himself, are not keen enough to perceive them. At all events, their wicked devices are infinite in number and variety; and whether it be in the shape of a bird, or a dog, or a mouse, or even of a common house-fly, that they exercise their dire incantations, if thou art not vigilant in the extreme, they will deceive thee one way or other, and overwhelm thee with sleep; nevertheless, as regards the reward, ’twill be from four to six aurei; nor, although ’tis a perilous service, wilt thou receive more. Nay, hold! I had almost forgotten to give thee a necessary caution. Clearly understand, that it the corpse be not restored to the relatives entire, the deficient pieces of flesh torn off by the teeth of the witches must be replaced from the face of the sleepy guardian.”

“I pray you, tell me,” I replied, “what are the responsibilities of this funeral guardianship?” “Responsibilities!” said the crier; “you must stay wide awake all night, keeping your eyes fixed on the corpse, not blinking or looking to the right or left at all—not even a little; because those wicked witches can slip out of their skins in an instant and transform into any animal they choose. They move so quietly that not even the sharpest eyes of justice—or the sun himself—can catch them. In any case, their malicious tricks are countless and varied; whether they take the form of a bird, a dog, a mouse, or even a common housefly, if you aren’t extremely vigilant, they will deceive you in one way or another and overwhelm you with sleep. As for the reward, you will get between four to six aurei; and even though it’s a perilous job, that’s all you will receive. Wait! I almost forgot to give you an important warning. Understand clearly that if the corpse isn’t returned to the relatives whole, any pieces of flesh that are missing due to the witches’ teeth must be replaced by the face of the sleepy guardian.”

Here we have the rending of corpses connected with change of form.

Here we have the tearing apart of bodies associated with transformation.

Marcassus relates that after a long war in Syria, during the night, troops of lamias, female evil spirits, appeared upon the field of battle, unearthing the hastily buried bodies of the soldiers, and devouring the flesh off their bones. They were pursued and fired upon, and some young men succeeded in killing a considerable number; but during the day they had all of them the forms of wolves or hyænas. That there is a foundation of truth in these horrible stories, and that it is quite possible for a human being to be possessed of a depraved appetite for rending corpses, is proved by an extraordinary case brought before a court-martial in Paris, so late as July 10th, 1849.

Marcassus reports that after a long war in Syria, during the night, troops of lamias, female evil spirits, showed up on the battlefield, digging up the hastily buried bodies of soldiers and eating the flesh off their bones. They were chased and shot at, and some young men managed to kill quite a few of them; but during the day, they all appeared as wolves or hyenas. The existence of some truth in these terrifying tales, and the possibility of a human being having a twisted desire to tear apart corpses, is demonstrated by an extraordinary case presented to a court-martial in Paris as recently as July 10th, 1849.

The details are given with fulness in the Annales Medico-psychologiques for that month and year. They are too revolting for reproduction. I will, however, give an outline of this remarkable case.

The details are provided in full in the Annales Medico-psychologiques for that month and year. They are too shocking to reproduce. However, I will outline this remarkable case.

In the autumn of 1848, several of the cemeteries in the neighbourhood of Paris were found to have been entered during the night, and graves to have been rifled. The deeds were not those of medical students, for the bodies had not been carried of, but were found lying about the tombs in fragments. It was at first supposed that the perpetration of these outrages must have been a wild beast, but footprints in the soft earth left no doubt that it was a man. Close watch was kept at Père la Chaise; but after a few corpses had been mangled there, the outrages ceased.

In the fall of 1848, several cemeteries around Paris were discovered to have been entered during the night, and graves had been disturbed. The acts weren’t committed by medical students since the bodies weren’t taken, but were found scattered around the tombs in pieces. Initially, it was thought that these atrocities might have been caused by a wild animal, but footprints in the soft earth made it clear that it was a person. Close surveillance was maintained at Père la Chaise; however, after a few bodies were mutilated there, the attacks stopped.

In the winter, another cemetery was ravaged, and it was not till March in 1849, that a spring gun which had been set in the cemetery of S. Parnasse, went off during the night, and warned the guardians of the place that the mysterious visitor had fallen into their trap. They rushed to the spot, only to see a dark figure in a military mantle leap the wall, and disappear in the gloom. Marks of blood, however, gave evidence that he had been hit by the gun when it had discharged. At the same time, a fragment of blue cloth, torn from the mantle, was obtained, and afforded a clue towards the identification of the ravisher of the tombs.

In the winter, another cemetery was vandalized, and it wasn't until March 1849 that a spring gun, which had been set up in the cemetery of S. Parnasse, went off during the night, alerting the guardians that the mysterious intruder had fallen into their trap. They rushed to the scene, only to see a dark figure in a military cloak jump over the wall and disappear into the darkness. However, traces of blood indicated that he had been struck by the gun when it fired. At the same time, a piece of blue fabric, torn from the cloak, was found, providing a lead for identifying the grave robber.

On the following day, the police went from barrack to barrack, inquiring whether officer or man were suffering from a gun-shot wound. By this means they discovered the person. He was a junior officer in the 1st Infantry regiment, of the name of Bertrand.

On the next day, the police went from station to station, asking if any officers or soldiers were dealing with a gunshot wound. This way, they found the person. He was a junior officer in the 1st Infantry Regiment named Bertrand.

He was taken to the hospital to be cured of his wound, and on his recovery, he was tried by court-martial.

He was taken to the hospital to treat his wound, and after he recovered, he was tried by court-martial.

His history was this.

His story was this.

He had been educated in the theological seminary of Langres, till, at the age of twenty, he entered the army. He was a young man of retiring habits, frank and cheerful to his comrades, so as to be greatly beloved by them, of feminine delicacy and refinement, and subject to fits of depression and melancholy. In February, 1847, as he was walking with a friend in the country, he came to a churchyard, the gate of which stood open. The day before a woman had been buried, but the sexton had not completed filling in the grave, and he had been engaged upon it on the present occasion, when a storm of rain had driven him to shelter. Bertrand noticed the spade and pick lying beside the grave, and—to use his own words:—“A cette vue des idées noires me vinrent, j’eus comme un violent mal de tête, mon cœur battait avec force, je no me possédais plus.” He managed by some excuse to get rid of his companion, and then returning to the churchyard, he caught up a spade and began to dig into the grave. “Soon I dragged the corpse out of the earth, and I began to hash it with the spade, without well knowing what I was about. A labourer saw me, and I laid myself flat on the ground till he was out of sight, and then I cast the body back into the grave. I then went away, bathed in a cold sweat, to a little grove, where I reposed for several hours, notwithstanding the cold rain which fell, in a condition of complete exhaustion. When I rose, my limbs were as if broken, and my head weak. The same prostration and sensation followed each attack.

He had studied at the theological seminary in Langres until he joined the army at twenty. He was a young man with reserved habits, open and cheerful with his mates, which made him very popular among them. He had a delicate and refined nature, but he was also prone to bouts of depression and sadness. In February 1847, while he was out in the countryside with a friend, they stumbled upon a churchyard with the gate left open. The day before, a woman had been buried, but the sexton hadn’t finished filling in the grave and had taken shelter from a storm of rain. Bertrand noticed the spade and pick lying next to the grave, and—using his own words—“At this sight, dark thoughts came to me, I felt a violent headache, my heart was racing, and I lost control.” He found a way to excuse himself from his friend and returned to the churchyard, picked up a spade, and started to dig into the grave. “Soon I pulled the corpse out of the ground and began hitting it with the spade, not really knowing what I was doing. A laborer spotted me, so I lay flat on the ground until he was out of sight, then I threw the body back into the grave. I then left, drenched in cold sweat, to a small grove where I rested for several hours, despite the cold rain falling, completely exhausted. When I finally got up, my limbs felt broken, and my head was weak. The same overwhelming fatigue and sensation hit me with each episode.”

Two days after, I returned to the cemetery, and opened the grave with my hands. My hands bled, but I did not feel the pain; I tore the corpse to shreds, and flung it back into the pit.”

Two days later, I went back to the cemetery and dug up the grave with my hands. My hands were bleeding, but I didn’t feel the pain; I ripped the corpse into pieces and threw it back into the pit.

He had no further attack for four months, till his regiment came to Paris. As he was one day walking in the gloomy, shadowy, alleys of Père la Chaise, the same feeling came over him like a flood. In the night he climbed the wall, and dug up a little girl of seven years old. He tore her in half. A few days later, he opened the grave of a woman who had died in childbirth, and had lain in the grave for thirteen days. On the 16th November, he dug up an old woman of fifty, and, ripping her to pieces, rolled among the fragments. He did the same to another corpse on the 12th December. These are only a few of the numerous cases of violation of tombs to which he owned. It was on the night of the 15th March that the spring-gun shot him.

He didn’t have any more episodes for four months until his regiment arrived in Paris. One day, while walking through the dark, shadowy alleys of Père la Chaise, he was overwhelmed by the same feeling again. That night, he climbed the wall and dug up a seven-year-old girl. He tore her in half. A few days later, he opened the grave of a woman who had died in childbirth and had been buried for thirteen days. On November 16, he dug up an old woman who was fifty, and after ripping her apart, he rolled around in the remains. He did the same to another corpse on December 12. These are just a few of the many cases of grave desecration he confessed to. It was on the night of March 15 that the spring gun shot him.

Bertrand declared at his trial, that whilst he was in the hospital he had not felt any desire to renew his attempts, and that he considered himself cured of his horrible propensities, for he had seen men dying in the beds around him, and now: “Je suis guéri, car aujourd’hui j’ai peur d’un mort.”

Bertrand declared at his trial that while he was in the hospital, he felt no urge to try again and believed he had overcome his terrible tendencies. He had witnessed men dying in the beds around him, and now: “Je suis guéri, car aujourd’hui j’ai peur d’un mort.”

The fits of exhaustion which followed his accesses are very remarkable, as they precisely resemble those which followed the berserkir rages of the Northmen, and the expeditions of the Lycanthropists.

The bouts of exhaustion that came after his episodes are quite notable, as they closely resemble those that followed the berserk rages of the Vikings and the adventures of the Werewolves.

The case of M. Bertrand is indubitably most singular and anomalous; it scarcely bears the character of insanity, but seems to point rather to a species of diabolical possession. At first the accesses chiefly followed upon his drinking wine, but after a while they came upon him without exciting cause. The manner in which he mutilated the dead was different. Some he chopped with the spade, others he tore and ripped with his teeth and nails. Sometimes he tore the mouth open and rent the face back to the ears, he opened the stomachs, and pulled off the limbs. Although he dug up the bodies of several men he felt no inclination to mutilate them, whereas he delighted in rending female corpses. He was sentenced to a year’s imprisonment.

The case of M. Bertrand is undeniably unusual and bizarre; it hardly seems like insanity but rather suggests a form of demonic possession. Initially, the episodes mostly occurred after he drank wine, but over time they happened without any clear trigger. The way he mutilated the dead varied. Some he hacked at with a spade, while others he tore apart with his teeth and nails. Sometimes he ripped open the mouth and tore the face back to the ears, opened the stomachs, and removed the limbs. Although he dug up the bodies of several men, he had no urge to mutilate them, whereas he took pleasure in tearing apart female corpses. He was sentenced to a year in prison.

CHAPTER XVI.
A SERMON ON WERE -WOLVES.

The discourses of Dr. Johann Geiler—The Sermon—Remarks.

The talks by Dr. Johann Geiler—The Sermon—Comments.

The following curious specimen of a late mediæval sermon is taken from the old German edition of the discourses of Dr. Johann Geiler von Keysersperg, a famous preacher in Strasbourg. The volume is entitled: “Die Emeis. Dis ist das Büch von der Omeissen, und durch Herr der Künnig ich diente gern. Und sagt von Eigenschafft der Omeissen, und gibt underweisung von der Unholden oder Hexen, und von Gespenst, der Geist, und von dem Wütenden Heer Wunderbarlich.”

The following interesting example of a late medieval sermon comes from the old German edition of the speeches by Dr. Johann Geiler von Keysersperg, a well-known preacher in Strasbourg. The book is titled: “Die Emeis. This is the book about the ants, and through the Lord the King, I gladly served. It talks about the nature of ants, provides guidance on the wicked or witches, and on spirits, ghosts, and the furious host marvelously.”

This strange series of sermons was preached at Strasbourg in the year 1508, and was taken down and written out by a barefooted friar, Johann Pauli, and by him published in 1517. The doctor died on Mid-Lent Sunday, 1510. There is a Latin edition of his sermons, but whether of the same series or not I cannot tell, as I have been unable to obtain a sight of the volume. The German edition is illustrated with bold and clever woodcuts. Among other, there are representations of the Witches’ Sabbath, the Wild Huntsman, and a Werewolf attacking a Man.

This unusual series of sermons was delivered in Strasbourg in 1508 and was recorded and written down by a barefooted friar, Johann Pauli, who published it in 1517. The doctor passed away on Mid-Lent Sunday in 1510. There is a Latin edition of his sermons, but I can't tell if it's the same series since I haven't been able to see the book. The German edition includes striking and clever woodcuts. Among other illustrations, there are depictions of the Witches’ Sabbath, the Wild Huntsman, and a Werewolf attacking a Man.

The sermon was preached on the third Sunday in Lent. No text is given, but there is a general reference to the gospel for the day. This is the discourse:—[1]

The sermon was delivered on the third Sunday in Lent. No specific text is provided, but there's a general mention of the gospel for the day. This is the talk:—[1]

[1] Headed thus:—“Am drittë sontag à fastê, occuli, predigt dé doctor vô dê Werwölffenn.”

[1] Headed like this:—“On the third Sunday of Lent, eyes, sermon by the doctor of the Werewolves.”

“What shall we say about were-wolves? for there are were-wolves which run about the villages devouring men and children. As men say about them, they run about full gallop, injuring men, and are called ber-wölff, or wer-wölff. Do you ask me if I know aught about them? I answer, Yes. They are apparently wolves which cat men and children, and that happens on seven accounts:—

“What should we say about werewolves? Because there are werewolves that roam the villages, devouring men and children. As people say, they sprint around at full speed, harming individuals, and are called ber-wölff, or wer-wölff. Do you want to know if I know anything about them? I respond, Yes. They seem to be wolves that eat men and children, and that occurs for seven reasons:—

1. EsuriemHunger.
2. RabiemSavageness.
3. SenectutemOld age.
4. ExperientiamExperience.
5. InsaniemMadness.
6. DiabolumThe Devil.
7. DeumGod.

The first happens through hunger; when the wolves find nothing to eat in the woods, they must come to people and eat men when hunger drives them to it. You see well, when it is very cold, that the stags come in search of food up to the villages, and the birds actually into the dining-room in search of victuals.

The first happens because of hunger; when the wolves find nothing to eat in the woods, they have to come to people and attack humans when their hunger pushes them to. You can see clearly, when it's really cold, that the deer come looking for food in the villages, and the birds even come into the dining room searching for food.

“Under the second head, wolves eat children through their innate savageness, because they are savage, and that is (propter locum coitum ferum). Their savageness arises first from their condition. Wolves which live in cold places are smaller on that account, and more savage than other wolves. Secondly, their savageness depends on the season; they are more savage about Candlemas than at any other time of the year, and men must be more on their guard against them then than at other times. It is a proverb, ‘He who seeks a wolf at Candlemas, a peasant on Shrove Tuesday, and a parson in Lent, is a man of pluck.’ . . . Thirdly, their savageness depends on their having young. When the wolves have young, they are more savage than when they have not. You see it so in all beasts. A wild duck, when it has young poults, you see what an uproar it makes. A cat fights for its young kittens; the wolves do ditto.

“Under the second point, wolves eat children because of their natural savagery. Their brutality stems first from their environment. Wolves that live in cold areas are smaller and more aggressive than other wolves. Secondly, their viciousness varies with the seasons; they are more ferocious around Candlemas than at any other time of year, and people need to be more cautious of them then. There’s a saying, ‘He who looks for a wolf at Candlemas, a peasant on Shrove Tuesday, and a priest during Lent is a brave man.’ . . . Third, their aggression is heightened when they have young. Wolves are more dangerous when they are raising pups than when they are not. You can see this behavior in all animals; wild ducks make a ruckus when they have ducklings, and a cat will fight to protect its kittens—wolves are the same.”

“Under the third head, the wolves do injury on account of their age. When a wolf is old, it is weak and feeble in its leas, so it can’t ran fast enough to catch stags, and therefore it rends a man, whom it can catch easier than a wild animal. It also tears children and men easier than wild animals, because of its teeth, for its teeth break off when it is very old; you see it well in old women: how the last teeth wobble, and they have scarcely a tooth left in their heads, and they open their mouths for men to feed them with mash and stewed substances.

“Under the third point, wolves cause harm because of their age. When a wolf gets old, it becomes weak and unable to run fast enough to catch deer, so it attacks a person, who it can catch more easily than a wild animal. It also preys on children and men more easily than wild animals, because of its teeth, which wear down when it gets very old; it's similar to how old women have wobbly last teeth, and they barely have any teeth left in their mouths, relying on others to feed them soft food and cooked dishes.”

“Under the fourth head, the injury the were-wolves do arises from experience. It is said that human flesh is far sweeter than other flesh; so when a wolf has once tasted human flesh, he desires to taste it again. So he acts like old topers, who, when they know the best wine, will not be put off with inferior quality.

“Under the fourth point, the harm that werewolves cause comes from experience. It's said that human flesh is much more delicious than other types of meat; once a wolf has tasted human flesh, he craves it again. He behaves like seasoned drinkers who, after having experienced the finest wine, won't settle for anything less.”

“Under the fifth head, the injury arises from ignorance. A dog when it is mad is also inconsiderate, and it bites any man; it does not recognize its own lord: and what is a wolf but a wild dog which is mad and inconsiderate, so that it regards no man.

“Under the fifth point, the harm comes from ignorance. A mad dog is careless and bites any person; it doesn’t recognize its own master. And what is a wolf but a wild dog that is mad and careless, so it pays no attention to anyone.

“Under the sixth head, the injury comes of the Devil, who transforms himself, and takes on him the form of a wolf So writes Vincentius in his Speculum Historiale. And he has taken it from Valerius Maximus in the Punic war. When the Romans fought against the men of Africa, when the captain lay asleep, there came a wolf and drew his sword, and carried it off. That was the Devil in a, wolf’s form. The like writes William of Paris,—that a wolf will kill and devour children, and do the greatest mischief. There was a man who had the phantasy that he himself was a wolf. And afterwards he was found lying in the wood, and he was dead out of sheer hunger.

“Under the sixth point, the injury comes from the Devil, who changes himself and takes on the form of a wolf. Vincentius writes this in his Speculum Historiale. He got it from Valerius Maximus regarding the Punic Wars. When the Romans fought against the people of Africa, while the captain was asleep, a wolf came, took his sword, and carried it away. That was the Devil in the shape of a wolf. William of Paris mentions something similar, stating that a wolf will kill and eat children and cause great harm. There was a man who believed he was a wolf. Later, he was found lying in the woods, dead from sheer hunger.”

“Under the seventh head, the injury comes of God’s ordinance. For God will sometimes punish certain lands and villages with wolves. So we read of Elisha,—that when Elisha wanted to go up a mountain out of Jericho, some naughty boys made a mock of him and said, ‘O bald head, step up! O glossy pate, step up!’ What happened? He cursed them. Then came two bears out of the desert and tore about forty-two of the children. That was God’s ordinance. The like we read of a prophet who would set at naught the commands he had received of God, for he was persuaded to eat bread at the house of another. As he went home he rode upon his ass. Then came a lion which slew him and left the ass alone. That was God’s ordinance. Therefore must man turn to God when He brings wild beasts to do him a mischief: which same brutes may He not bring now or evermore. Amen.”

“Under the seventh point, the injury comes from God's decree. Sometimes, God punishes certain lands and villages with wolves. We read about Elisha—when he wanted to go up a mountain out of Jericho, some disrespectful boys mocked him, saying, ‘Hey bald head, come up! Hey shiny head, come up!’ What happened? He cursed them. Then two bears came out of the wilderness and mauled about forty-two of the children. That was God's decree. We read something similar about a prophet who disregarded the commands he received from God because he was convinced to eat bread at someone else's house. As he was going home, he rode on his donkey. Then a lion came, killed him, and left the donkey alone. That was God's decree. Therefore, a person must turn to God when He sends wild beasts to cause harm, and those same beasts may He not send now or evermore. Amen.”

It will be seen from this extraordinary sermon that Dr. Johann Geiler von Keysersperg did not regard werewolves in any other light than natural wolves filled with a lust for human flesh; and he puts aside altogether the view that they are men in a state of metamorphosis. However, he alludes to this superstition in his sermon on wild-men of the woods, but translates his lycanthropists to Spain.

It’s clear from this remarkable sermon that Dr. Johann Geiler von Keysersperg viewed werewolves simply as regular wolves driven by a craving for human flesh. He completely dismisses the idea that they are men undergoing transformation. However, he mentions this superstition in his sermon about wild men of the woods, but he shifts his lycanthropes to Spain.

THE END.

THE END.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!